Martialis Ignatius Irena Tertullian Origen and those of their times did not proceede further then the Trinity In the first book of Socrates his Eccless Hist. Chap. 19. we finde The Creed thus recited We beleeue in one God the Father Almighty and in the Lord Iesus Christ his Sonne begotten of him before all worldes true God by whom all things were made which are in heauen and which are in earth Who descended and was incarnate and suffered and rose againe and ascended into Heauen and from thence shall come againe to iudge the quicke and dead and in the holy Ghost in the Resurrection of the flesh in the life of the world to come in the Kingdome of Heauen and one Catholique Church reaching from one end of the earth to the other In Saint Ambrose his time the baptised was asked three questions as first dost thou beleeue in God the Father Almighty and the baptized answered I beleeue and then hee was dipped vnder the water secondly hee was asked doest thou beleeue in the Lord Iesus Christ and his Crosse and hee answered I beleeue and then was dipped againe thirdly hee was asked doest thou beleeue in the holy Ghost and he answered I doe beleeue and was the third time dipped Ambrose lib. 2. de Sacram. cap. 7. so that 't is probable that the Creed was not fully finished in this forme it now is till about the fourth age after Christ And thus of the Authors of the Creed To conclude therefore this point concerning the Authors of these Articles the Creed is called the Apostles Creed in two respects first to distinguish it from all other Creeds There haue bin diuers Creeds made in the seuerall ages since Christ some by particular writers some by Councells of particular writers Athanasius Creed doth most excell which is the Creed set downe in the booke of Common Prayer next before the Letany and of Councells these are the chiefe Creeds the Nicen Creed which you may finde in the booke of Common Prayer also set downe in the order of the Communion as also the Creed of the Ephesian Synod and the Creed of the Calcedonian Synod reade Am. Pol. synt Theol. lib. 2. cap. 2. Now this Creed is called the Apostles Creed to shew that the Churches did hold it to bee of greater authority then any other Creed and that other Creeds are but as it were expositions of this Creed Secondly it is called the Apostles Creed to giue it authority aboue all humane writings euen those that haue much or most excelled The confession of Nationall Churches haue been worthily had in great request so haue the Creeds of the Councells and so haue the Apocripha Scriptures but yet none of these haue attained to the honour of this Creed The translation of the Canonicall Scriptures in respect of the words are humane though in respect of the matter and order they are diuine and these of all humane writings are the best yet not without the defects of the Translators whereas the originall in both Testaments is diuine both for matter order and words also Thus of the Authors The kinde of writing followes Creede Symbolum is the word vsed in the most Christian Churches and is plainely agreeable to the originall word the Creed being first penned in the Greeke tongue If the word bee deriued of Syn and bolus then it may signifie two things first a morsell or as much as a man may well swallow at once and so the whole Scriptures containing but the diuine furnishing of Gods Table as it were the Creed containes each particular Christians morsell so much as hee may and must swallow and receiue downe into his heart without leauing any of these Articles out secondly a draught euen as much as a net can take at once The sea is the Word the fisherman is the Christian man the Net is faith the Creed is as much as the faith of the Christian can take at a draught out of the Sea of doctrine contained in the Scriptures But it is more likely the word should be deriued of Syn and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and then it may signifie all or any of these fiue things 1. A Shot it containing the reckoning which the Apostles made for the Churches being deducted or cast in out of the seuerall writings of each of the Apostles 2. A Watchword or any signe in the time of warre by which the Souldier might be distinguished from spies or strangers and so might shew to what captaine or colours hee belonged so the Creed is the Military signe by which the true Christian is distinguished from all spirituall spies and forreiners 't is Gods Watchword 3. The Motto or Poesie or word giuen in mens Armes so the Creed is the Christians Motto his word which is set in his Armes being made noble in bloud by Christ and so able to giue the Armes of his spirituall house and kindred 4. A token or Bill of Exchange by which a man is enabled to trade or receiue commodities By the Creed the Christian may trade for any spirituall commodities 5. A Passeport Christians are strangers and Pilgrims a great way from home and the gouernment of the Christian world will not let a man passe without his authenticke Passeport Now by his Creed the Christian man may passe and finde entertainement in any part of the Christian world As for the name Creed it is not easie to tell when it first came vp in our Language but it is certaine it comes of the first word which is in Latine Credo rendered I beleeue But by the way if these Articles be a Creed then they are not a Prayer nor to be said as a Prayer as the ignorant multitude doth abuse it Thus of the Title I Beleeue Marke 9. 24. IN the Creed it selfe we must consider first matter of dutie which is in the word Beleeue which is the hand or claspe that takes hold of all and euery of the Articles secondly matter of doctrine which may be cast into two Heads as it concernes God or the Church for the Lord doth not vouchsafe to comber Religion with the whole doctrine that might concerne the estate of all men out of the Church concerning God the Articles looke vpon all three persons and in the doctrine of the Father amongst his attributes singles out his Almightinesse and amongst his workes lookes vpon his making of Heauen and Earth In Christ faith lookes vpon his Person and his Office In his Person it acknowledgeth his diuine Nature as Gods onely Sonne and his humane Nature in these two words viz. conception by the holy Ghost and birth of a Virgin His Office is considered according to his estate both of Humiliation and Exaltation In his Humiliation is considered his sufferings first in body in that he suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was dead and buried and then in soule in that he descended into Hell In his Exaltation faith viewes his Resurrection Ascension and Session at the right hand of God
Saints in heauen know him by vision they see God face to face that is they haue a perfect knowledge of Gods Nature according to their condition in heauen and doe behold him in some most glorious representation of his presence fourthly to men on earth hee is knowne by reuelation and so after a different manner to diuers men As to some holy men by Inspiration to all godly men by Christ to all men in the Church by the Scriptures and to all men in the world by the creatures and Reason The fourth point it remaines to consider how farre forth God may be knowne by these all or any of them I answer first more generally and then more particularly In generall if we thinke of the full knowledge of God the Trinity is then onely knowne to God himselfe and Christ man God hath a Name that is secret and wonderfull this can bee knowne by no creature by his Name reuealed he may be knowne so as we remember that in this world he appeares to whom he will and as he will and not as he is The most men conceiue wonderfull little of Gods Nature The diuers formes of things in the world are beames as it were of the diuinity but yet they shew rather that he is then what he is or whence they are rather then what he is Distinctly to consider of it we must note that God is knowne in this life 1. But in his backe parts 2. But according to our modell or capacity God hath extracted so much out of the Ocean of the infinite knowledge which concernes his nature as may bee taken in by our vnderstandings 3. This that may be attained to for that part which is set out by words is exprest not by words that tell what God is directly but by such words as being in vse amongst men might leade vs to some happie manner of discerning concerning God 4. The neerest knowledge wee haue is by effect as it is either described in Scripture or wrought in prouidence and so what God is in himselfe himselfe onely knowes but what hee is to vs that in some measure hee makes vs know his glorious Nature is onely knowne to himselfe Wee see the Sunne not as it is in it selfe but as it inlightneth we look not vp vpon the body of the Sunne but vpon the beames of it that shine vpon the hill or vpon the wall or the like so is it in the knowledge of God our natures cannot looke vpon his nature but we discerne him by the shining of his working and by the beames of his presence The difference also of the descriptions that haue bin of God are to be thought on for there hath bin a Philosophicall consideration of God and a Theologicall The Philosophicall was had among the Gentiles by the wisest of them The Theologicall hath onely bin had in the Church The one looked vpon God onely by the light of Nature and experience and the other lookes vpon God by the light of Scripture and Faith But that Philosophicall Light was extreamely deficient and farre short of the Ecclesiasticall Light for besides that the wisest of the Philosophers had much adoe to seperate the true GOD from the many Gods worshipped by the Nations they were altogether blinde in the Mysterie of the Trinity and ignorant altogether of the highest praises of God viz. his mercies vnto man in Iesus Christ yea there was scarce any Attribute of God that was rightly knowne with any life without the Pale of the Church Now that knowledge that is to be had of God may be gathered three waies by Negation Eminencie or Causation By Negation when wee denie vnto God whatsoeuer is of imperfection in the Creature and so wee denie death measure Mutation c. and say that God is Immortall immense immutable c. By eminencie when we giue vnto God in the highest degree what we finde to bee good in the creature and so wee say he is most holy most wise most iust c. By Causation we may finde out God by reasoning from the things hee hath done The last thing to be considered of is the Rules to be obserued by vs for the attaining of the knowledge of God for All meanes will be ineffectuall to vs if we be not rightly prepared and disposed we neede a Religious minde in all knowledges that concerne our happinesse but especially when any thing is spoken or thought concerning God because all words are insufficient to tell vs easily and fully what God is Commandement 3. Hee therfore that would reach to the comprehending of the knowledge of God must bee sure to keepe these Rules 1. Hee must cleanse and purge and scoure his heart from the filth and drosse of false opinions and strange and Atheisticall conceits concerning God yea hee must wholly empty himselfe of all opinion concerning his owne sufficiencie to conceiue of God of himselfe for if it bee true of other knowledges in Religion that a man must become a foole that he may be wise 1 Cor. 3. 18. it is much more true in this doctrine concerning God 2. He must then addresse himselfe to Gods Word and resolue to learne from thence how to conceiue of God God is not to be accounted of by others assertions but to be measured by his owne words We shall neuer learne what hee is by asking what others say of him but must heere what hee saith of himselfe for God is not knowne without God as one saith Of God wee must learne whatsoeuer of God wee would vnderstand 3. He must resolue to spare no paines that is requisite for this studie hee must imploy himselfe with great diligence to drinke in his knowledge for God will appeare onely to studious mindes 4. A heart full of desires is requisite to these conceptions The desire of the soule must be after God Esay 26. 8 9. He must be sought with a mans whole heart Psal 119. 10. else the minde will wander extreamely And because wee want that admiration and delight wee should haue in this doctrine therefore wee must iudge our selues for our deserts and labour by prayer to forme these desires in vs Especially when in hearing or reading any thing concerning God we finde our hearts begin to be affected we must striue to nourish and inflame these desires or delights or Rauishments for then God is neere for vsually a fire goeth before him as the Psalmist speaketh aswell when hee comes into our hearts as when he comes into the world 5. He must be a godly man for the pure in heart onely see God Mat. 5. 7. and without Holinesse it is impossible to see God Heb. 12. 14. This knowledge requires holinesse else of all doctrines it proues the dullest discourse and disputation doth not comprehend God but holinesse as one saith and the Reason is because there must bee some assimilation or likenesse betweene our mindes and the knowledge of God for as no parte of the bodie receiues the light but
Sometimes God is said to be at mans right hand and then it notes protection and helpe as Psal 16. 8. Sometimes the Church is said to be at the right hand of Christ as Psal 45. 10. Sometimes Christ is said to be at the right hand of God of which this Article makes mention But by the way we must note that this gesture is not attributed to Christ as a perpetuall gesture Sometimes hee is said to bee at the right hand of God as Rom. 8. 34. Sometimes to stand at the right hand of God as Act. 7. 55. But vsually the Scripture mentions his sitting at the right hand of God as that gesture which doth most fitly shadow out the eternall rest and felicity of Christ together with his Imperiall and Iudiciall power Now for the sense of the Article all together I conceiue that by the words of this Article eight things are meant as 1. That Christ after all his labours and sorrowes after his Crosse and death doth rest in heauen in vnspeakable ioy and felicity and blessednesse 2. That hee hath obtained dignity and power aboue all men and Angels as when Solomon set his mother at his right hād it was to signifie that she was to be esteemed of aboue all his subiects Thus Christ hath a name giuen him aboue euery name which is named in heauen and earth Heb. 1. 4. Eph. 1. 21. 3. That hee is partner with his Father in his Kingdome and therefore hence it is that in stead of He shall sit at Gods right hand mentioned Psal 110. 1. Saint Paul quoting the place saith Hee shall reigne teaching vs that to sit at Gods right hand is to reigne in Gods Kingdome 4. That his authority reacheth vnto all things in heauen and earth and therefore hee is said to sit at the right hand of God of God I say whose dominion is an vniuersall dominion This our Sauiour saith of himselfe Matth. 28. 18. 5. That the Father doth not cease to rule but doth administer his Kingdome by his Sonne Therefore in Psal 110. v. 1. the Father takes vpon him to subdue the enemies of Christ The Father and Sonne reigne together but yet so as the Father commits the rule and execution of all things to the Sonne vnder him as kings that admit their Sonnes to bee partners with them in their Empire and commit the trust of all to them 6. That this kingdome of Christ shall be deliuered vp vnto the Father againe 1 Cor. 15. 25. For the worke of Christ in this Kingdome is by meanes to gather and saue the Church and to subdue and ouerthrow the enemies of the Church now when there shall be no more enemies and the Church is perfectly gathered and glorified then this Kingdome shall cease But that men may not mistake the naturall kingdome of Christ which hee hath as God equall with the Father that shall neuer cease and the supreme glory that hee hath in eminence ouer man and Angels that shall not cease for so he is a King immortall and of this kingdome there is no end but after the day of iudgment he shall reigne no more that is First not in the middest of his enemies as he doth now Psal 110. 2. Secondly not by meanes or by the Word and Sacraments as he doth now but immediatly 7. That he vndertakes fully to accomplish and perform vnto all the Elect all that goodnesse and riches of grace and glory which God as a Father hath decreed or promised to his Church and therefore hee sits at the right hand of God as a Father 8. That he is furnished with all power to execute all that concernes either the subduing of the enemies of the Church or the saluation of the Elect and therefore he is said in the Creed to sit at the right hand of God as hee is Almighty and in Scripture to sit at the right hand of the power of God Luk. 22. 69. There are other things might be mentioned about the explication of this Article but they are either curious or else so difficult and perplexed and intricate in sense that they will not well agree with popular teaching and therefore I leaue them and come to the vse of this Article This Article may serue both for instruction and for consolation For instruction and so it should teach vs 1. Neuer to be ashamed of the Gospell and the profession of the seruice of Christ in this world seeing whatsoeuer worldly men thinke yet true Christians know that they serue him that sits at Gods right hand and hath all power in heauen and earth and is King of Kings and Lord of Lords Revel 19. 2. To bee willing to let him rule ouer vs and with all reuerence and conscience to submit our selues to his lawes and to acknowledge his power and soueraignety Euery knee should bow at the name of Iesus Phil. 2. 11. 10. 3. To carry our selues as the members of so great a King as hath atchieued so many conquests ouer so great enemies Wee should striue to ouer come too euen the world and sinne and Satan and then he promiseth vs that we shall fit on his throne also Revel 3. 21. 4. All our minde should be on heauenly things as the Apostle shewes Col. 3. 1. 5. In all things to liue by Faith and in nothing to bee carefull and in all estates to bee content since by Christ wee may be able to doe all things and he is able to helpe vs and will not forsake vs. For consolation this Article serues many waies 1. In the case of trouble of conscience for our sinnes and infirmities for hence we know that wee haue an Aduocate with the Father and he sits at Gods right hand to make request for vs 1 Ioh. 2. 1. 2. In the case of feare of perseuerance for Christ sits at the right hand of God the Father Almighty and therefore none can take his sheepe out of his hand Ioh. 10. 29. 3. In the case of defects and disability in gifts for from this Article S. Paul gathers that Christ will fill all in all things in all the members of the Church Eph. 1. 21. c. 4. In the case of feare of accusation by men or deuils Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Elect Doth not Christ sit at the right hand of God saith the Apostle Rom. 8. 34. 5. In the case of difficulty in the successe of the Ministery of the Word Christ hath the Key of Dauid hee sits on the Throne of Dauid Hee will open and no man shall shut and hee will shut and no man shall open Rev. 3. 7. 6. In the case of outward wants on earth or ill entertainment in the world wee serue him that hath all power to preferre vs we haue his promise that we shal partake of his own glory and therefore we need not be carefull but rather magnifie his mercy loue to vs in admitting vs to his seruice vpon what termes soeuer it
of men and seeth them afarre off euen before they be yet formed or conceiued hee can tell what all the men in the world thinke at all times 1. Chron. 28. 9. Psal 7. 10. 94. 11. Ier. 11. 20. 17. 10. Yea he knowes all things which are possible to be though they neuer shall be To conclude he knowes all things diuine or humane or Angelicall Celestiall or Terrestriall good or euill secret or manifest vniuersall or singular necessary or contingent noble or vile great or small which are or are not past present or to come euen things which shall neuer be 5. Because his knowledge is most perfect hee not onely knowes all things but he knowes them most perfectly hee knowes not in part as we doe but exactly his knowledge cannot be increased or diminished he learnes nothing hee forgets nothing Rom. 11. 33. Psal 147. 5. And the perfection of his knowledge appeares first in the clearenesse and euidence of it therefore all things are said to be naked before him Heb. 4. 13. and also in the distinctnesse of it he knowes all things not confusedly or generally or in the masse or lump onely as wee are said to know a man that know not a thousand things in him thus God knowes very sparrowes and the very haires of our heads and the number of them Luke 12. 7. Mat. 10. 29. And this also proues the perfection of Gods knowledge that his knowledge is immutable he neuer varies though things may be subiect to infinite alterations yet Gods Knowledge of them is alwaies the same His Knowledge is infallible fourthly the perfection of his Knowledge appeares in this that hee knowes things holily hee neither adds nor detracts and takes any thing according to the outward shew or pretence but he iudgeth not according to the face or person but according to the Truth 6. Because he knowes the things after a manner incommunicable to the creatures for all things the creatures discerne they discerne by one of these waies either by sense as by the ministry of the eye or eare or taste or touching or smelling or else they discerne things by opinioÌ„ which is done by coniecturing or ghessing at things by their causes or the like or else by Faith when they know things by the report of others Or else by knowledge framed by reasoning discoursing by the benefit of certaine propositions to extract from thence the conclusion which breeds knowledge or lastly by certaine Images or species taken in by the sense and imprinted vpon the Phantasie which are thence offered to the vnderstanding by which the knowledge of things is kept for contemplation when the sense of the things is lost But God knowes things by none of these waies as being all imperfect as many Reasons might shew But he knowes them all by his Essence not by any sense or speciall facultie And that this may bee vnderstood wee must note First that the whole Essence of God is as it were wholy an eye or a mind Secondly that God is all thâ—ngs by Eminencie Deus est omnia Eminenter as they say in Schooles Thirdly God containes all things in himselfe and his Essence is the example or patterne of all things and therefore needs but to looke vpon himselfe and then he sees all things as in a glasse our vnderstanding is imperfect and therefore depends vpon the Obiects by which it is as it were coloured and so while it striueth to know other things is driuen to neglect and forget it selfe as the glasse which is so coloured from other things which shine in it that it doth as it were loose his owne colour but God being infinite and independent is not bound to the things without him to receiue impressions from them but in himselfe hath the Ideas or formes of them and are but as it were little shadowes or slender likenesses cast out from the diuine nature Hence it is that the Knowledge of God is not lyable to the imperfections that cleaue to the things to be knowne without himselfe thus he knowes temporall things after an eternall manner mutable things immutablie contingent things infalliblie future things presently dependent things independently created things after an vncreated manner 7. Because hee knowes all things vno intuitu with one view all at once The eye of man beholds many things at once as with one looke it can see the Ants in a Mole-hill but if it will see other things it must remoue the sight Now the minde of man can at once take in a larger circuit to looke vpon as a Cittie or Countrey yea the whole earth yea the whole world but it is onely in the lumpe or ball or whole masse of it for if it would take the distinct contemplation of things it must remoue from forme to forme and from thought to thought Now Gods vnderstanding takes all at once most stedfastly and most perfectly and so by a way more excellent then all the creatures in heauen or earth Gods Knowledge is not a successiue knowledge as ours is to take in things by comparing or distinguishing or reasoning c. for all things without God are but as a center or little point which with infinite ease he discernes and therefore wee must by the way take notice of it that when wee reade in Scripture of fore-knowledge of things to come or remembrance of things past that these things are called so in respect of vs not in respect of God They are not giuen to God properly but are tearmes borrowed from our vse the more distinctly to inform vs of the branches as it were of Gods knowledge 8. Because Gods knowledge of things hath such force in it that when and where hee will hee can make the Creature feele the warmth and comfort of the knowledge of him It is a knowledge that hath influences vpon some creatures It refresheth and worketh more vpon the soule then the Beames of the Sunne vpon the bodie Thus when God is said to know the way of the Righteous or their soules in aduersity or the like the knowledge is not a bare taking notice but an acknowledgement or making of them to know that he knowes them or a powerfull setting of the beames of his knowledge so vpon them that they are thereby preseâ—ued and wonderfully refreshed and the like to this can no created knowledge doe it can cast no influence vpon the thing knowne Psal 1. 6. 2. Tim. 2. 19. Iohn 10. 14. 27. Exod. 33. 12. This appeares by the contrarie when of wicked men God saith he knowes them not Mat. 7. 23. The consideration of these surpassing glories in the knowledge of God should serue for diuers Vses 1. It should breede in vs with the Apostle Admiration of those depths of Wisedome and Knowledge of God Rom. 11. 33. 2. It may informe vs concerning the vanity of Idols which haue no vnderstanding they cannot know nor foretell any thing and therefore not like the true God Esay 41. 2â— And it
and consists especially in conceiuing gloriously of God and in praising of God and in worshipping of God and in obedience and so God is wonderfull glorious in that he doth continually receiue all sorts of praise and adoration from the creatures both in heauen and earth And in respect of this true glory which is giuen vnto God God doth excell in glory all the great Kings and Potentates that euer were in the world The very Angels in heauen doe admire this glory of God on earth Esay 6. 3. and so his glory excells 1. In respect of praise and so diuers waies 1. Because from the rising of the Sunne to the going downe of the same the Lords name is to be praised Psal 113. 3. all reasonable creatures are bound to ascribe praise and thankesgiuing to him and so it cannot be true of any Potentate on earth 2. Because from all persons and actions glory comes to God whatsoeuer wee are we are to his glory Ephes 1. 12. 6. 14. and whatsoeuer we doe all must be done to his glory 1. Cor. â—0 31. 3. Because in all the glory or praise giuen to the creatures the first and chiefe glory is due to God their glory is subordinate 4. Because it indureth for euer and euer no end of his praises 2. In respect of worship for that is a glory onely due to God no creature in heauen or earth may take it or can receiue it without infinite danger 't is a glory he will not giue to another 3. In respect of Obedience and so diuers waies 1. Because the obedience due to God is from all persons in the world and such an authority neuer had any mortall man 2. Because the obedience the creature owes to God is vniuersall and vnlimited and without exception whereas the obedience Princes can haue is a limited obedience and subordinate men must obey them so as they command nothing against Gods Law 3. Because his kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome there shall be no end of obeying him whereas the time wilcome when no obedience at all shall be due to Princes and that is when Christ hath deliuered vp the kingdome to God the Father and shall no more rule men by the ministerie of men Lastly the glory of men can bee no way comparable to the glory of God because all their glory they haue receiued from him for God is said to be the God of glory Acts 7. 2. the King of glory Psal 24. 10. the Father of glory Ephesians 1. 19. The Vse should bee first for instruction and so it should chiefely teach vs to acknowledge this glory of God to giue glory vnto God and by all meanes to ascribe glory to him It is a singular wrong not to giue God his glory Now wee giue God glory three waies 1. In our hearts and so diuersly first when wee labour to fill our hearts with the knowledge of Gods glory in all the branches of it the earth should bee filled with the knowledge of the glory of God as the waters couer the seas Hab. 2. 14. secondly when our hearts stand still and wonder and admire at the glory of the Lord our hearts are not rightly affected towards God till they bee inflamed and rauished with the contemplation of his excellencie and blessednesse Ezek. 3. 12. thirdly we giue God glory when wee beleeue in him and from our hearts trust him in things that bee otherwise vnlikely to come to passe Thus Abraham Rom. 4. 20. fourthly when we mourne and sorrow for our sins for men are said to giue glory to God when they repent of their sinnes Reuelation â—6 9. fifthly when we doe from our hearts reioyce at any thing that excells in Gods Word or workes any way acccounting our selues the more happie that God is honoured or glorified any way sixthly when in all seruice done to God we conceiue of him with the highest degree of reuerence and excellency we can entertaining him into our hearts as the very King of glory Psal 24. 2. In our words and so we giue glory to God diuers waies also as first when men confesse secret wickednesse openly finding themselues sought after and pursued by God Thus Achan gaue glory to God Ioshuah 7. and thus the sinner when he feeles the rebukes or chastisements of God should humble himselfe and confesse his wickednesse before the Lord Ier. 13. 15 16. Malachie 2. 2. secondly when men giue him praise and thanks for his mercies with all possible affection see Luke 17. 18. So the Samaritane gaue glory to God when hee gaue thankes for the cure of his Leprosie and thirdly when men acknowledge the hand of God and his prouidence see Reuel 11. 13. 1. Sam. 6. 5. fourthly when in discourse men talke of the singular praises of God and so we should make his praise glorious Psal 66. 2. our mouthes should bee filled with his praise and with his honor all the day Psal 71. 8. 96. 2 3 4. fifthly when men take away praise from the creature and so from themselues and giue God onely the glory 1. Tim. 1 17. Iohn 7. 18. Reuel 4. 11. 5. 12. 1. Chron. 29. 11. 3. In our workes we giue glory to God and so first by glorifying his Sonne by acknowledging and praising and honouring of Iesus Christ and submitting our selues to his ordinances Iohn 11. 4. and so also when wee honour them that feare God and beare his Image secondly when men abound in good workes and the fruits of righteousnesse and grow in grace and knowledge and so make the Image of God more and more euident suffering themselues to be so framed by the doctrine of the Gospell as to bee changed from glory to glory by the power of the Word 2. Cor. 3. 18. Phil. 10. 11. 2. Pet. 3. 18. 4. 11. Reuel 1. 6. thirdly when men worship God in the beauty of holinesse not onely putting on their best clothes when they come to serue God but clothing themselues with their best deuotions and affections and reuerence and humble adoration 1. Chron. 16. 28 29. fourthly when men submit themselues vnto God and let him doe with them whatsoeuer he will they that ascribe dominion to him ascribe glory to him 1. Peter 5. 10. 11. Lastly when men doe all that they doe to the glory of God studying how God may bee acknowledged or praised for all they doe being in all things some way to the praise of his glory 1. Cor. 10. 31. Ephes 1. 12. 14. Thus we should learne from hence to giue God honour and glory Secondly seeing God is so wonderfull glorious we should be carefull by all meanes to get the knowledge of his glory into our hearts that we may throughout our liues be made happie in the contemplation of his glory which that we may attaine vnto we must looke to these Rules 1. We must resort to and loue his house for that is the place on earth where his glory dwells Psal 26. 8. 63. 3. there
39. The iudgements God will bring vpon them cannot be auoided Esay 14. 25. 27. Lastly the consideration of Gods Almightinesse is wonderfull comfortable first to the godly and that many waies for first they neede not feare any wants for they haue a father that is almighty and besides they neede not feare any aduersaries for the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against them Mat. 16. 18. and they shall ouercome all aduersarie power because he is great that is on their side 1 Iohn 5. 4. though they should walke through the valley of the shaddow of death they neede feare no euill Psal 23. 4. and for spirituall enemies they neede not feare because God is able to keepe their soules which they haue committed to him 2 Tim. 1. 12. and we shall be kept by his power to saluation 1 Pet 1. 5. Againe it may be a great comfort to them in prayer because God is able to doe aboue all that they can aske or thinke Ephes 3. 20. 21. and further Gods power may settle them and establish their Faith and Ioy in those great workes of God propounded and promised in his word such as are the forgiuenesse of all sinnes the resurrection of their bodies and eternall life 1 Cor. 6. 14. Moreouer that God their father is Almighty may comfort them in this respect because then by his power they also may doe all things What is it a Christian cannot doe that hath the vse of Gods power Paul can want and he can abound c. by the power of Christ in him Phil. 4. 13. But that these comforts may bee effectuall wee must often pray that GOD would open our eyes to see the exceeding greatnesse of his power to them that belieue Ephes 1. 19. Secondly euen grieuous sinners may conceiue comfortable hope from this doctrine also I meane such as haue liued a long time vnder the power of strong corruptions such as are swearing whoredome drunkennesse and the like and therefore now feare that they can neuer be fit for the Kingdome of God These must remember Pauls argument for the Iewes that had liued so long vnder the power of vnbeliefe viz. God is able to ingraft them in againe Rom. 11. 23. so should they hope that they also may be conuerted and saued because God is able to restore euen them also if they be weary of their sinnes and would be rid of them And therefore they should goe to God as the Leaper did to Christ and say Lord if thou wilt thou canst make me cleane Mat. 8. 4. Maker of Heauen and Earth Gen. 1. 1. HItherto of the nature and power of God and the Trinity of persons the workes of God follow The works of God are of two sorts some Internall some externall The Internall workes are either personall or essentiall The personall workes of God internall are such as flow from each person in the Trinity according to the Characteristicall propriety of the person such workes were generation of the Sonne and proceeding of the Holy Ghost The Internall essentiall workes were the decrees of God which hee made in himselfe from all eternity concerning all things in the world especially concerning men and Angels these workes are common to all three persons as flowing from the essence of God Now of these workes the Creed makes no expresse mention because they are strong meat and aboue the capacity of weake Christians The externall workes of God are of foure sorts for they are either the workes of Creation by which hee maketh all things to be or workes of conseruation by which he maintaines the things hee hath made in their being or workes of Reparation by which in Christ he restores what was ruinated by sinne or workes of perfection by which hee brings all things to their appointed end and especially makes the Church fully blessed in a better world The workes of Creation are onely mentioned in this Article The workes of Reparation by Christ and of perfection are handled in the Articles following The workes of Creation are expressed in these words Maker of Heauen and Earth By Heauen and Earth vnderstanding the whole world and all the hosts of creatures that are in it Now concerning the making of the world foure things are to be considered 1 Who made the world 2 How it was made 3 Why it was made 4 When it was made For the first the Creation was a worke of the whole Trinity It is attributed here in the Creed to the Father because the Action of the Father was more manifest and euident as Redemption is attributed to the Sonne and Sanctification to the Holy Ghost But yet it is euident by diuers Scriptures that each Person did worke about the Creation for of the Father there is no question and of the Sonne it is expresly affirmed Colos 1. 16. Iohn 1. 3. Heb. 1. 3. and of the Holy Ghost sitting and mouing vpon the first water we reade Gen. 1. 2. For the second God created all things 1 According to the Counsell of his owne will Ephes 1. 11. which hath diuers things in it for thereby is affirmed that he made all things 1 Most freely without compulsion or instigation from any other 2 According to the Idaea of all things in his owne minde for as the Carpenter first conceiues the frame in his head and then builds according to that Idaea in his minde so did God build the world according to the eternall patterne which was in Gods minde 3 According to his owne Decree there was nothing created which was not decreed and nothing decreed to bee which was not created according to the Decree 4 Most aduisedly hauing from all eternity consulted determined and foreseene all was to be made Secondly with a word only he had none to helpe him nor needed tooles or instruments as men doe to effect their workes Gen. 1. Psal 33. 9. Thirdly without labour or wearinesse Esay 40. 28. Fourthly of Nothing men cannot build without Materialls but God made the world of Nothing in respect of the first matter of all things Heb. 11. 3. for he made not the world of his owne essence nor of any other preexisting matter for though it be a saying that of nothing nothing can be made yet that is true in respect of vs not in respect of God and in respect of the order of Nature now not in respect of the beginning of Nature in the Creation And though it be true that some creatures were made of preexisting matter as mans body was made of the dust of the earth yet that preexisting matter was created of nothing Fifthly all good all things at first were made good not in appearance but in deed not in mans iudgement who might bee deceiued but in Gods he saw that all was good and so all creatures were good in respect of excellence distinction numbeâ— fashion and freedome from defects of faculties or power belonging to each creature in his kinde Sixtly not all on a sudden and at once but
in six dayes and that for diuers reasons for God would haue the creation of the first matter of Nothing to be manifest and distinct from the framing and fashioning of bodies out of that matter besides thereby he shewed his power and freedome in producing the creatures making them to be before any naturall cause of them was as to make light before the Sunne and Moone was and further thereby hee shewed his goodnesse and care for the principall creatures prouiding foode before hee brings in the beasts and furnishing the whole world sets man to liue in it and finally hee warnes vs not to slip ouer the meditation of his workes suddenly but with long and continuall deliberation Hee created the world in many dayes to intimate that wee should not thinke a little time enough to wonder at so great glory Seuenthly he made all things without himselfe for though all things are in God as in their cause and Author in whom they liue moue and haue their being yet are they out of God in that they are no parts in God nor the very diuine Essence but haue a nature distinct from the Nature of God they are not separate from God in place as if they could be any where where God is not but are other things then God is and are not in God as a subiect to which they inhere or are fastened Thus of the manner how they were made Thirdly the end why the world was made was the glory of God Prou. 16. â—4 that is that the world might bee a Glasse or Theatre of diuine vertues and a Temple in which God would set forth and teach and make knowne to man his power wisdome and goodnesse Rom. 1. not that God by the Creation doth get to himselfe any glory seeing he abounds in glory himselfe so vnmeasurably as nothing can bee added to it or taken from it but onely hereby he communicates his glory to the Creature and gaue the creatures occasion to admire and commend his glory for by the Creation God makes himselfe visible as it were to the Creatures that are reasonable for though the Essence of God be inuisible yet by the Creation his power or Attributes are set out to be seene and read in that great Booke of nature and if any men see little of God in this mighty Frame of his Workes it is not because God hath declared himselfe therein but obscurely but because we are peruerse and blockish and full of natiue darkenesse by reason of sinne and the effects of sinne in vs. Now though infinite praises of God may be collected from the consideration of the whole world yet especially his power wisdome and goodnesse doe shine in his workes His power we may gather two waies both in that he could make all things of nothing and that he could make such great things as well and as easily as the smallest things and things so many and diuerse 1 Cor. 15. 41. Psal 89. 10. The goodnes of God appeares both in this that he made all things so good and in that he hath shewed means so fit and conuenient powerfull to preserue life and being in euery creature Psal 104. prouiding for creatures of diuers natures appetites diuers food remedies and Armour to preserue and defend them But especially who can expresse the goodnes of God shewed to men Ephes 3. 18. Acts 14. 17. As for Diuels Serpents or venemous Creatures or hurtfull they were not so by Creation but by defection and sinne or as punishments for sinne The wisdome of God is admirably discouered in the Creation in that hee hath made all things in such beautifull order and hath appointed to euery thing such peculiar vses and ends which they obserue men only excepted and that he gouernes them in such a constant certaine and perpetuall course euery thing hauing not onely his fit and proper place in the Frame but indewed also with such variety of vses and seruices Fourthly for the time when the world was made we must know that the world and time were made together so as all things were created in the beginning of time and the computation of the dayes or yeeres since the beginning of the world hath beene kept carefully in the Church the reckoning being made by Moses and the Prophets in the old Testament and since kept by the Christian Churches so as now the world is aboue 5600. yeeres old Before this time there was nothing but God himselfe and if any will needes aske What God did before the world was I may not answer as the Iewes wickedly did That he was making many little worlds which he destroied againe and neuer liked any till this Frame was vp but our answer must be That secret things belong vnto the Lord and reueiled things to vs Deut. 29. 29. or else that of Augustine That God was making Hell for the curious or else That the Frame of all things was in the minde of God from all eternity and so the world was as present to him then as now First we may hence be informed and confirmed that God is onely the true God because he is Creatour of Heauen and Earth Esay 45. 6 7. if any pleade that he is God the answer is at hand let him make such a Heauen and Earth and we will belieue in him else not Secondly the Creation of the World should teach vs many duties 1. To meditate of Gods works and studie the glory of God reuealed in this great booke of Nature all are required to learne to read here and if men will not take it well if their skill shewed in any cunning piece of work be not acknowledged or regarded how much more cause hath the Lord to be displeased with vs for neglecting such a curious and glorious frame so full of admirable variety and skill Whâ—t account shall we make at the last day we I say that are so naturally bent to delight in shewes that are either sinfull or vaine or imperfect such as are plaâ—es or rare sights as we call them or Pageâ—nts or Maskes or the like and yet haue no heart or will to goe out to see and wonder at the mâ—tchlesse shewes that God sets out before vs in his works Eccles 7. 15 Psal 111. 2 3. 2. Nor is it inough to meditate of his workes but wee must giue him the glory of them by praising his power and wisedome and goodnesse shewed in them we must striue to get a Language to that end and so bewaile our barrennesse of heart and words as withall to beseech him that requires vs to learne his praises to teach vs also to profit and to giue larger hearts and better Language Reuel 4 11. Thus haue the Worthies of the Lord done Iob and Dauid and Moses who haue set themselues in speciall manner to celebrate the praises of God in his workes and of them wee should learne to praise him at least make our selues skilfull in their formes of praise Psal 136. 5. 6.
3. Yea thirdly this glory of God should swallow vp all the glory of men this very work of making Heauen and Earth should check vs for admiring and esteeming so much of the creature whatsoeuer since we haue such a perpetuall and surpassing cause of admiration of the Creator Acts 14. 16. 4. Since God made all things we should submit our selues to him and let him dispose of vs and all his creatures as he will he hath iust power in Heauen and earth to giue or take away or dispose at his owne pleasure Ier. 27. 5. 45. 3 4 5 6. 5. It should teach vs not to set our hearts too much vpon the world for that God that set vp this mighty frame of nothing can and will pull it all downe againe 6. It should breed in vs the feare of God and care of seruing him and obeying him that hath not onely supreame right vnto vs being his workemanship but soueraignty ouer all things Psal 119. 73. Psal 33. 8 9. 95. 6. all creatures else doe his will 7. It should teach vs in all straights and neede to flie to God for helpe as Dauid shewes our helpe standeth in the Name of the Lord which hath made Heauen and Earth Psal 121. 2. 124. 8. 8. We should learne hence not to abuse the Creatures of God to ill ends seeing God hath assigned his Creatures to their right ends for his owne glory It is abominable to fight against God with his owne weapons Thirdly the Doctrine of the Creation of the World ought to be terrible to wicked men because God by his workes hath reuealed so much of his glory as they will be left without excuse Rom. 1. and besides hauing appointed them to certaine ends in which they haue corrupted themselues hee will destroy them as a Potter that sees his vessell will not be made fit dasheth it to peeces And besides hence they may know that God can want no meanes to destroy them seeing he hath such Armies of his owne creatures in Heauen and Earth which are all as his mighty ones and sanctified ones for his anger against them There is no way for them but one which is to meete the Lord betimes by Faith and true Repentance Amos 4. 13. Lastly this is very comfortable doctrine for the godly for from the Creation of the world they may gather 1. That God will not cast them off because they are the worke of his hands Iob 10. 3. 2. That all aduersaries shall be defeated whatsoeuer is prouided against them shall not prosper because God made the Smith that bloweâ—h in the Coales and he will suffer no creature of his to be turned against them Esay 54. 17. 3. That God is able to prouide for vs seeing the earth and heauens are his and all that is therein Psalme 146. 5. 6 24. 1. 4. That all the spirituall worke that belongs to our soules may bee effected hee that created the world and made vs good at the first can create the fruit of the lippes to bee peace and can create cleane hearts in vs Esay 57. 19. Psalme 51. 8. 5. That our bodies shall rise againe that God that could make all things of nothing can restore them out of the dust of the earth Thus of Creation in generall Now wee are in particular to consider what was made viz. Heauen and Earth Heauen By Heauen is ment all that part of the world which is aboue the Earth and so it is taken Genesis 2. 1. 24. 5. And so Heauen consists of three parts and euery parte beares the name of Heauen The first part next to vs is the Ayre and all that is betweene vs and the Moone so foules of the Ayre are called the foules of Heauen Gen. 1. 26. The second part is the Firmament in which are the Starres Sun and Moon Psal 19. 7. The third part is the Habitation of God and Angels the seate of the glory of God and his blessed one where the body of Christ now liues Marke 16. 19. and is called the third heauens 1 Cor. 12. 2. and this is the Heauen especially meant Gen. 11. for when there he saith God Created heauen and earth and the earth was without forme c. he notes that God vsed a twofold way of Creation some things he made immediately of nothing as the Heauen of the blessed some things he made of matter which was first made of nothing for out of that Chaos mentioned Gen. 2. did the Lord extract and forme all this visible world both the firmament and light and the elements and all creatures only spirits and the Heauen of the blessed hee made of no praeexiâ—â—ing matter and that honour haue the soules of men which are immediately created of nothing First then we are to intreate of that Heauen where God in his glory Christ in his glorious body are and seeing by Heauen is meant al that is contained in it by Creation we are there to consider of the Angels too and both that Heauen and the Angels belong to the inuisible world and the rest to the visible Concerning that blessed Heauen wee are to wonder at the glory of the Lord in creating it if we consider 1. The names giuen to it It is called the Heauen of Heauens Deut. 10. 14. 1 King 8. 27. Psal 11â— 16. The Temple of God Psal 11. 4. â—8 7. Paradise Luke 23. 42. The heauenly Ierusalem or Ierusalem that is aboue Gal. 4. 26. Heb. 12. 22. and in the same place Mount Sion The most holy place Hebrewes 10.9 Our fathers house Iohn 4. 2. The place of the Habitation of God and his holinesse Deut. 26. 15. Psal 33. 14. Abrahams bosome Luke 16. 22. The Citie of the Liuing God Heb. 12. 22. a Cittie hauing foundation whose Maker and builder is God Heb. 11. 10. our Countrie Heb. 11. 13. 14. 2. The substance of it which is conceiued to be of a marueilous excellent nature farre more perfect and subtile then the substance not onely of the Elements but of those visible heauens which diuers gather thus As any creature is higher then the earth so is the substance of it lesse grosse and materiall As the waters are thinner then the earth and the Ayre then the waters and the Element of fire according to the common opinion of Diuines and Philosophers purer then the Ayre and the Essence of the mighty Firmament yet more pure then the foure Elements as consisting of a fift Essence as they say in Schooles and accordingly we see creatures fitted to each of these places Fishes that cannot liue in the bowells of the earth liue in the waters and foules of a more spirituall being flie in the Ayre Now when we are ascended so high as the highest visible heauens then do our minds conceiue of that glorious place of the blessed made of a more pure Essence then any of these And though Diuines say that the sustance of these heauens must needs be corporeall and
bodies bee here our prayers and all the parts of Gods worship should sauour of this knowledge Phil. â— 20. Colos 3. 1. 2. 5. By a voluntary forsaking or contemning of the profits and pleasures of this world being content to finde here but the entertainement of Pilgrims and strangers euen such as are farre from their owne home Heb. 11. 13 14. 6. By inuincible Patience in bearing all the assaults of life here not wearied with afflictions considering this eternall weight of glory in heauen not dismayed with any terror of Sathan nor perplexed with any scornes of the world seeing the time will shortly come wee shall bee deliuered from all these things and possesse an inheritance that is vndefiled and immortall in heauen and the lesse should we be troubled about the dissolution of our bodies or rather wee should desire to get out of this earthly Tabernacle that wee might come to dwell in that heauenly building 2. Corinthians 5 1. 2. 7. By our diligent labour to carry our Treasures to lay them vp in heauen that is our best house and the onely sâ—fe place where neither Rust no Moth can corrupt nor theeues breake through and steale What we haue in heauen is safe kept by the power of God What we haue on earth is vncertaine and therefore our greatest care should be to send as many prayers and good workes to heauen as accounting it the best treasure and the wisest course so to imploy our selues Mat 6. 20. Thus of the Heauen of Heauens Before we leaue that inuisible world we must intreat of the Angels which are the Hoste of the Lord in that vpper world That the Lord did a most glorious worke when hee made the Angels may appeare many waies 1. By the names and Titles giuen them They are called spirits Starres of the Morning Sonnes of God Principalities and Powers Thrones and Dominions Seraphim and Cherubim yea Gods all which shew they were wonderfully made and of great excellencie 2. By the substance he made them to be for the substance of Angels is not corporeall and therefore purer then any bodies in Heauen and Earth and so pure as no senses can discerne them for though God onely be simply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Immateriall yet Angels are Immateriall in respect of any Physicall composition for they consist not of matter and forme as other Creatures doe but haue onely that kinde of composition which they call Metaphysicall for they are compounded of essence or act and power 3 By the place where he sets them when he had made them for he seated them in heauenly places Ephes 3. 10. hee made them to liue about himselfe in the Chamber of his presence alwaies before his face They were Creatures made of purpose to liue in the Court of the King of Kings 4 By the numbers he made of them Daniel said hee saw thousand thousands of Angels and an hundred times ten thousand thousand Daniel 7. 10. Heb. 12. 22. It is said there is an innumerable company of Angels Hee meanes they are more then man can number not more then God can number and the number is the more to bee admired because the Angels doe not marry and so are not increased by propagation 5 By the manner of their being and working in respect of time and place for Angels are in place definitiuely not circumscriptiuely as they say in Schooles that is they are so in place that wholly they are there they cannot bee said to be in another place but yet while they are there it cannot be told by any creature what roome they take vp or how much place they fill for length bredth or height or depth and so for time they doe not worke in a moment as God doth but yet in respect of vs they worke strange things in an vnperceiueable time and to shadow that out they are described to haue wings not that they haue but by way of signification or resemblance 6 By the gifts with which God endowed them when hee made them I will instance in their knowledge and power for knowledge it must needes be great in Angels for besides the knowledge they had naturally by Creation they know strange things by reuelation from God and by experience gather many things from the course of things in the world or their causes in nature and the manifold wisdome of God is made knowne to Angels by the preaching of the Gospell which they see into with wonderfull ability though men be so dull and blockish in hearing 1 Cor. 11. 10. Ephes 5. 10. Iohn 8. 44. Daniel 8. 16. 9. 22. adde to all these wayes their supernaturall knowledge of God by which they are inabled to stand for euer without falling from God Great also is the power of Angels especially in working vpon bodily creatures One Angell could kill almost all Senacheribs Army in a night by an Angell was Peter fetched out of prison Acts 12. 7 8. and Philip carried from place to place Acts 8. 39. and the Sodomits smitten blinde Gen. 19. and the Host of the Syrians frighted with a noise they made 2 Kings 6. 28. and without doubt they can doe strange things about the soules of men They haue appeared to men in their dreames and as euill angels can tempt men internally so may good Angels incourage and counsell godly men though they discerne not who raiseth those comforts or counsels onely Miracles of themselues they cannot doe nor can they know the thoughts of the heart of man of themselues 7 By the language in which God hath made them able to treat one with another or with man or God for it is cleare they vse not any fleshly or corporall language in as much as they haue not bodies and so no tongues but they speake one to another by a spirituall and heauenly language without any audible sound or vocall speech or noife I say after an vnutterable manner angellically they insinuate instill and communicate one to another or to the vnderstanding of men what they will The deliuering of the sense of the minde by voice is an inferiour kinde of meanes because it agrees onely to bodies such Spirits as are onely mindes and haue no bodies can conuerse one with another without sound of words in their owne vnderstandings as in a most cleere Looking-glasse shewing what they will one to another Before I come to the vse of this part certaine questions men might aske about Angels are to be resolued as Quest 1. When were Angels created Answ It cannot be certainly gathered but it is probable they were created the first day when the Heauen of Heauens was created and thence are called the Angels of Heauen Moses speakes nothing of the Creation of Angels because that is not a knowledge that properly belongs to vs for if the Theology for Angels were written we should neede another Bible The Creation and gouernment of Angels conteining as great variety of matter as doth the Religion of mankinde Quest
which is God 3 That euery creature serues for some vse and many of the creatures dispatch exceeding much worke in the vses vnto which the Creator hath appointed them and euery creature hath a kinde of exactnesse and perfectnesse in his nature and being 4 The strange variety of creatures set in this visible world with their most various proprieties take any roome of this house who can count the number of plants trees beasts or men vpon earth Who can reckon the number of Seas Riuers Ponds Springs or creatures in them or count the number of Foules or Flyes in the Ayre or Starres in Heauen And this variety is the more wondâ—rfull if wee straightly consider that our God made them all and that they are all still preserued in their kindes to this day and that they are made all in such different formes and portraitures not onely one kinde from another but one singular creature from another in the same kinde 5 The maruellous order and relation of the creatures in their kindes and respect one to another in regard whereof the Psalmist magnifies the wisdom of God Psal 136. 5. and this order is admirable if we consider the different degrees of creatures seruing one to another in their kinds as some things God made to haue being only as the Heauens Elements Meteors and Minerals Some things haue being and life also as the herbes and trees some things hauing being life and sense also as the beasts fowles some things haue being sense life reason also as men and these degrees so connexed that the latter includes alwaies the former the inferior degrees serue the higher as the Heauens and Elements adorne feed the Plants the Plants feed the Beasts the Beasts feede and serue men and men serue God Againe the order is wonderfull in the placing of these bodies so as with vnspeakable neerenesse each creature fils his place so as there is no vacuum or emptinesse betweene and besides are so set as though they be diuers of them directly contrary one to another yet are so set as they destroy not one another but preserue the whole Frame I omit many other things for breuities sake Out of these generall considerations of this visible world we may raise many vses for our selues as 1 We haue cause to admire and wonder at the glory of God that made such a huge and strong building wonder I say at him that giues place for all these things to be in yet himselfe conteined in no place that moues all these things and yet is himselfe vnmoueable that made all these creatures being himselfe vncreated and that shewed such skill in the least things as is beyond the art of all men to doe the like 2 We should bee afraid to displease him that is Lord of such Hosts that commands so many great armies and can by them at his pleasure suddenly fight against vs and destroy vs. 3 Man hath great cause of Humiliation when he lookes vpon this Frame both when he feeles his ignorance that can see so little into the glory of these works of God scarce discerning those things of them which their outward formes manifestly offâ—r to his vnderstanding especially to think of it how all other creatures haue kept their first perfection and still keepe their places and workes and doe their worke constantly in their seasons obeying their Creator and doing his will and he only that was best prouided for and made Lord of all to be out of order not to keepe his rancke to liue vnprofitably and neglect the worke inioyned him to be I say the only creature in Gods garden that deserues the name of a weed fit to be rooted out and the rather because by his fault he hath brought much hurt vpon the whole Frame and is the cause of that vanity or misery which any of the creatures suffer 4 We should heartily pray vnto God to teach vs to reade in this booke of nature since he hath furnished vs with such a great and glorious Library to be pleased to teach vs the skill to read and vnderstand and the rather because he will iudge vs by the contents of this booke of nature as well as by the booke of Scripture Rom. 1. 5 Poore men and men opprest and pursued in the world should not repine at their distresses what if thou want house or harbour so long as thou hast liberty to dwell in this faire house where thou hast the Heauens for a roofe and the Starres for windowes and the earth for a foundation though hard Land-lords oppresse thee in thy artficiall dwellings yet thou art Tenant to such a Land-lord for the vse of his great house of the world as while thou liuest will not put thee out of possession of his house Yea such as haue great houses to dwell in made by the Art of man should yet take more pleasure in their liberty to dwell in this house made by God because it excels theirs more then a Princes Palace can doe a Cottage 6 God himselfe hath giuen vs certaine Caueats by way of preuention which we must looke to when we reade in this great Booke The one is that we take heede we liken not God to any of the creatures which are but the worke of his hands Deut. 4. 19. Esay 40. 22 25. The other is that wee reserue all worship to God and not worship any of the Hoste of Heauen or Earth and therefore wee must not so much as sweare by Heauen or Earth or any thing that is not God Mat. 5. Ier. 5. Lastly hence we may gather a confutation of Idols and false Gods If the Pagans would haue vs beleeue that their Idols are true Gods let their Gods make vs such Heauens and such an earth and we will beleeue them Ier. 10. 11. In the meane time this mighty frame will assure vs that IEHOVAH is onely God And thus in generall I returne now to the second Heauen which is the highest part of this visible World called in Scripture the Firmament and concerning it we may wonder at these things 1. The maker of these Heauens and so the Scriptures doe magnifie the praises of God for diuers distinct things as first that he did spread out these heauens like a curtaine and stretched them out as a Tent to dwell in Esay 40. 22. It was a great glory that he could make such vast and mighty creatures secondly that hee could make them alone without any helpe Esay 44. 24. 45. 12. thirdly that he made them onely by his word Psal 33. 6. fourthly that he hath made them in such Wisedome as surpasseth the vttermost of our vnderstanding to reach the full knowledge of these things In these things it was truely said long since that we cannot order our speech because of darkenesse Iob 37. 38. 39. Instance in the light of Heauen where is the Way where light dwelleth and as for darkenesse where is the place thereof that thou
shouldest know the path to the house thereof or by what way is the light parted and scattered through the world Iob 38. 19. 20. 24. fifthly that hee hath established them with such vnderstanding and power as they continue notwithstanding their maruellous motions and yet haue nothing to hold them vp no mighty Beames from North to South to beare them vp no rafters to fasten them to or the like but are vpheld meerely by the Word of his power Pro. 3. 19. Heb. 13. 2. In Scripture we shall finde obserued concerning the Heauens their strange constitution and Nature and that for diuers things as first for their vast greatnesse Esay 40. 12. secondly their shining brightnesse being like a molten looking-glasse Iob 37. 18. thirdly their singular durablenesse and lastingnesse Deut. 11. 21. to which I might adde their vnconceauable swiftnesse in Motion the Sunne running his Race swifter then any Gyant on earth or Foule in the Ayre or ought that can bee found here below Psalme 19. 3. The end why those mighty heauens were made which is chiefly to preach the glory of the Lord to all the ends of the Earth Psal 19. 1. which glory of God in making them is so great that the glory of the Lord is said to couer the heauens Hab. 3. 3. 4. The ordinances of heauen or the Lawes which God hath giuen to these mighty creatures or the couenant hee hath made with them binding them to doe his will granting them dominion ouer the earth by their influences which cannot bee resisted or restrained Iob 38. 33. 31. And couenanting with them to preserue them in their course Ier. 33. 25. and binding them to keepe their seasons and to doe the worke appointed them as the Sunne to lighten the world by day and the Moone and Starres by night so as the Moone must know her seasons and the Sunne his going downe Psal 136. 9. 104. 19. 5. The Hostes or Armies of creatures that people the heauens and these are praised first for their comelinesse and hence it is said that the Spirit of the Lord garnished the heauens Iob 26. 13. secondly for their Number in respect of which it is accounted an infinite vnderstanding in God to number the Starres and call them all by their names Psal 147. 4. 5. thirdly for their subiection to God in that they all are his seruants and obey his wil Psal 103. 21. so as God doth whatsoeuer he will in heauen aswell as earth Daniel 4. 35. fourthly for their vses for besides the sweet influences of the Starres what comfort should we haue in this visible world if wee had not the light of the Sunne How would the glory of all Gods workes lie buried in the darke that now by the benefit of the light appeare to vs and serue for our vses The consideration of the making of these mighty heauens should serue for diuers vses as 1. Our soules should blesse God and giue him thankes because he is very great and hath shewed his great wisedome in making the heauens and his mighty power in stretching them out like a curtaine and all this through his great mercie to man which endureth for euer Psalme 104. 1. 2. 136. 5. 2. Woe to wicked men that by their sinnes prouoke God they cannot escape his wrath God hath compassed them in with the heauens and can make the very Starres of Heauen figâ—t against them Iudg. 5. 20. and these Heauens will declare their wickeâ—nesse Iob 16. 27. Nor can any thing they doe be hid from him for the light and darkenesse are his creatures and therefore no darknesse can hide from him Iob 22. 12 13 14. 3. When I consider saith Dauid thy heauens the worke of thy fingers the Moone and the Starres which thou hast ordained what is man that thou art mindefull of him or the Sonne of Man that thou visitest him Psal 8. 3. 4. 4. Godly men may be much comforted with the knowledge of this that God made the Heauens the Sunne and Moone and Starres and that in diuers respects For first they need not feare the signes of Heauen nor the Constellations of the Starres nor the diuinations of Inchaunters for as God can restraine the Constellation of the Starres Esay 13 10. so there can be no diuination against God Esay 44. 25 47. 1â— secondly because God hath hereby shewed that he is able to prouide for them and protect them yea hee pleadeth the greatnesse of his power in making the heauens thereby to assâ—re them that there shall be nothing too hard for him to doe that may concerne their good Zach. 12. 1. 2. 3. Esay 42. 5. 6 45. 11. 13. 18. 19. thirdly because God hath professed to make so great account of the Church that hee can take no delight in the workes of his hands in planting the Heauens if Sion be not planted and her children as the Starres in Heauen Isay 51. 10. fourthly because God hath promised to them better Heauens when themselues shall shine as the Starres in the Firmament and they shall need no Sun nor Moone to light them but God himselfe will be their euerlasting Light Dan. 12. â— Reuel 21. 2â— 22. 5. Thus of the Starry skie or the second part of Heauen The third part followes and that is the Ayre This is the lowest and worst roome of Heauen and yet excellent things are written of it for our profit in the Scriptures Of the Nature properties parts and naturall vses of the Ayre the Scripture takes little or no notice but leaues that to Philosophie the Furniture of this Roome is especially commended in Scripture and so the holy Ghost singles out diuers Considerations First about the Foules of the Ayre Secondly about the Meteors in the Ayre About the Foules of the Ayre we shall finde such things as these obserued in Scripture and so offered to our considerations 1. The Maker of them which was God Gen. 1. 2. The matter out of which they were made viz. out of the ground Gen. 2. 19. 3. The Originall of their names for it was Adam that gaue the names to the Foules Gen. 2. 19. 4. Their inferiority to man both in that wisedome is not in them Iob 28. 21. and in that God hath planted in the Foules a natural feare of man more then any other creature Gen. 9. 2. 5. The care that God hath for the very Foules for first hee knowes all the Foules in the Mountaine Psal 50. 11. secondly he prouides foode for them without their owne industry Mat. 6. Psal 147. 9. thirdly he hath taught them skill to build them Nests to dwell in Mat. 8. 20. fourthly he hath prouided euen for their delight for they haue their habitation by the springes and sing among the branches Psal 104. 12. fifthly God hath prouided for their passage in the Ayre and that so wonderfully that it is reckoned among the foure things too hard for vs to know to tell the way of an Eagle in the Ayre
terror of his glory Iob â—7 1. 6. That the godly shall be preserued and that God will giue his people strength Psal 29. 11. Thus of the fiery Meteors The Ayrie Meteors follow and they are the winde and the Earth-quake Concerning the windes these things are noted as admirable in Scripture 1. The originall of them No man knoweth whence they come nor whither they goe Iohn 3. 7. Yea God challengeth it as his owne speciall glory to create the windes and reckons that worke with the forming of the Mountaines and the telling of man what he thinkes Amos 4. 13. but where God puts the winds after he hath created them wee know not onely that he bringeth them out of his treasure Psalme 135. 7. 2. The direction of them in their Motion no man can hold the winde in his fistes nor turne them out of the way to alter their Motion yet are the very windes subiect vnto Gods order either to be still Mat. 8. 27. or to goe on as he shall direct both when and whither and as he will in all things It is admirable that such bustling and vnruly creatures as the windes should bee made to pace orderly yet it is said that God weighs euen the windes and before he sends them out he looketh to the ends of the whole earth and seeth exactly vnder the whole Heauens to appoint their Motion and their way Iob 28. 25. 3. The vse God puts the winde to sometimes they serue to bring the raine 1 King 18. 45. sometimes they serue in steed of posts and messengers so they fetched Locusts Ex. 10. 13. and quailes Numb 11. 31. sometimes God vseth them to draw his Charriots The clouds are Gods Charriot and it is drawne by wings not by horses and the winges are the winde Thus God rideth on the wings of the winde 2. Sam. 22. 10. Psal 104. 3. sometimes they are set to driue away the Raine and to cleanse the clouds Iob 37. 21. Prou. 25. 23. sometimes he vseth them to punish the sinnes of men by hurting or destroying their houses cattell corne or the like yea sometimes he sends the winde to fetch away the wicked and to hurle them out of their place Iob. â—7 21. All which should teach vs to acknowledge Gods glory in these things and to lift vp our hearts to the contemplation of Gods wonderfull working especially we should prepare our hearts to meete God and not dare to prouoke him by our sinnes Amos 4. 12 13. Thus of the wind the Earth-quakes followes which is supposed to be caused by the Ayre getting into the hollow places of the earth and wanting vent doth by force striue tâ— open a passage for it selfe which causeth the trembling of thâ— Earth The Earth-quake is iustly to be reckoned amongst the wonderfull workes of God that can by so weake a creature as the Ayre moue so vast a body as the Earth and therefore the Scripture giueth the power of shaking the earth vnto God This Meteor is magnified in Scripture also for the seruice it is put to It sometimes is vsed to shew the terror of Gods Maiesty sometimes to signifie Gods wrath vnto wicked men sometimes to assure Gods loue to his people as will appeare in the vse and sometimes to foretell the last Iudgement The consideration of the Earth-quake may serue for diuers vses as 1 To shew Gods power and greatnesse and the terror of his Maiesty Exod. 19. 18. so the Earth-quake was one of the wonders to shew the diuinity of Christ at his passion 2 To comfort Gods seruants and to let them know that God is highly displeased when they are wronged Hee makes the Earth quake when hee is angry for the wrongs done to his Seruants especially if they make their mone to him by Prayer as was shewed in the case of Dauid Psal 18. 6 7. and the Apostles Acts 4. 31. and Paul and Silas Acts 16. 25 26. 3 To proue how fearefull the estate of wicked men is and how sure it is they will be consumed out of the earth and how easie it is for God to be rid of them seeing if hee but looke on the Earth it trembleth Psal 104. 32 c. yea by this worke Iob proues no man could euer harden himselfe against God and prosper seeing he shaketh the earth out of his place and the Pillars thereof tremble Iob 9. 4 5 6. and Nahum hence concludeth that no wicked man can stand before his anger Nahum 1. 5 6. Sure it is GOD can neuer want glory that can make the earth shake if he but looke vpon it and the Hils smoke if hee but touch them Psal 104. 31 32. and we should sing of his glory all our dayes Lastly wee vpon whom the ends of the world are come when wee see the Earth tremble should remember the approach of the generall iudgement the Lord by that signe giuing warning vnto men to awake out of security and prouide for their accounts Luke 21. 11. Mat. 24. 7. Thus of the Ayrie Meteors The watry Meteors follow and those are Clouds Snow Mist Deaw Frost Haile and Raine and hither I may referre the Rainebow and these are most frequently mentioned in Scripture and though men for the commonnesse of these things doe neglect the study of Gods glory in them yet the Lord euen from these things doth for our vse gather many excellent obseruations to teach vs and to shew vs his glory These things are commended in Scripture 1 For the wonder of their originall who can tell who is the Father of the Raine and who hath begotten the drops of the Deaw out of whose wombe came the Ice and who hath gendered the hoare Frost that comes from Heauen who can shew the secret of hiding the waters as with a stone and freezing the face of the deepe who can lift vp his voice to the Clouds that abundance of waters may come downe Iob 38. 28 29 30 34. 2 For the wonderfull working of God in the placing and ordering of them as that God should binde vp the waters in his thicke Cloud and yet the Cloud not to bee rent vnder them Iob 26. 8 9. and that God should shake the Pillars of Heauen and yet Heauen falls not verse 11. that God can fetch vp and cause the vapours to ascend from the very ends of the earth Psal 135. 7. that hee weigheth the waters by measure when he maketh a decree for the raine seeing to it and preparing it and searching out all things that concerne the falling of euery drop of the raine so as not any of it falls in vaine or in a wrong place Iob 28. 25 26 27. 37. 12. 3 For the worth and excellency of these things called the blessings of Heauen and the precious things of Heauen Deut. 33. 13. Gen. 49. 25. 4 For the vse he puts these things to for 1 By these when he pleaseth he can iudge his enemies either by shutting vp the Heauens that they fall not or by
his Truth Psalme 146. 5. 6. 2. When men are in vproares and the World full of commotions and warres the consideration of Gods power ouer the raging of the sea is an incouragement and comfort vnto men that waite vpon God that hee can also still the Tumult of the people as the Prophet gathers Psal 65. 7. 3. Such men as haue callings to doe their businesse in the Sea may hence gather comfort for their safetie there for God is the confidence of them that are a farre off in the Sea as the same Prophet shewes Psal 65. 5. We may trust God for our preseruation on the sea aswell as on the drie land seeing his command is as great in the one as in the other Lastly hence the Apostle Peter gathers an vnanswerable confutation of Atheists that thinke all things will continue alike and that there will be no breaking vp of the world for the last iudgement and that things are carried meerely by a naturall course for that the Earth stands out of the waters and in the waters if there were no higher cause then nature the world would presently bee ouerflowed if God let goe his hold of the waters as manifestly appeared in the destruction of the old world 2. Pet. 3. 5. Thus of the Waters The Earth is considered of in the Scriptures either in it selfe or in the fruits of it or in the Inhabitants of it The glory of the Lord is exceeding great in respect of the Earth considered in it selfe 1. That he could make the Earth Gen. 1. 1. Psal 121. 2. 2. That he could make it so that is 1. So great and vast a creature Iob 11. 9. 2. That he could make it be only by his word 2. Pet. 3. 5. Psal 33. 9. 3. That he could make it hang in such a miraculous manner vpon nothing that is able to beare it vp founding it vpon the waters and Ayre Iob 26. â— 38. 4. 5. 6. Psalme 136. 6. 4. That he hath diuided it and set borders throughout the whole Earth diuiding it for the vse of the seuerall Nations that should inhabit it Psal 74. 17. 5. That he hath made it so vnmoueable there being nothing to fasten it Psalme 104. 5. 33. 9. 119. 90. being of such weight and hauing so many Citties and buildings vppon it and being a creature so round and therefore by nature moueable 6. That he hath made it a creature that lasts for euer and outlasts a world of other creatures Eccles 1. 4. Psalme 78. 69. The Vses are diuers for 1. Hence we may gather the maruellous glory of the Lord in his power greatnesse wisedome prouidence soueraignty and eternity Iob 12. 8. His power in being able to make so mighty a creature hee must needs haue a mighty Arme Psal 89. 11. 13. His greatnesse in that he is bigger then the Heauens and the Earth seeing they are the worke of his hands Iob 11. 9. His wisedome that hee could finde out such a secret way of founding so vast a creature Pro. 3. 19. 8. His prouidence is most manifest in that so mighty a creature can abide which it could neuer doe if it were not vpheld by the Word of his power 2. Pet. 3. 5. and his soueraignty is matchlesse he is a great King aboue all Kings for he alone is the Lord of the whole earth Neuer any King was King of the whole Earth but hee so as all the Earth and the fulnesse thereof belongs to him and he hath the highest and absolutest right ouer all things in the Earth Psalme 47. 7. Mich. 4. 13. Zach. 4. vlt. finally hence is proued the Eternity of God he made the Earth and therefore was before the foundations of it and if he could make a creature that lasts so long how euerlasting is he himselfe Psal 102. 25. 26. 2. It is not inough to know these things but wee must giue God the glory of them our hearts should alwaies say with the Psalmist Blessed bee the Lord God which onely doth wondrous things and blessed be his glorious name for euer and let the whole earth bee filled with his glory Amen Amen Psal 72. 19. 18. Psal 47. 7. and the rather because our vowes and thankesgiuing are as it were all the Rent we pay vnto the Lord of the whole Earth of whom we hold in chiefe Psal 50. 12. 3. Iâ— should teach godly men contentation in all estates if God be the King of the whole Earth then all his children are the great Princes of the world Psal 47. 9. and can want nothing that is needfull for them because the Earth is the Lords and all the fulnesse thereof Psal 24. 1. Zach. 4. 14. which if it be seriously considered all men haue cause to say verely there is a reward for the righteous Psal 58. 12. and if wicked men breake their bonds and breake in vpon their possessions they haue a comfortable recourse to that God that set the borders of the Earth and gaue the lot to his people Psal 74. 17. 18. and if the earth can last so long then the children of his seruants shall much more endure for euer Psalme 102. 25. 26. 28. and if the Word of the Lord bee so vnmoueable that by it the earth is vpheld then wil the word of his promise to his seruants be sure to all generations Psal 119. 90. and therfore of all men Oh ye Righteous ye are blessed of the Lord which made Heauen Earth Psal 115. 13 14 15 16. and therefore also in all the occasions of our liues we should remember that our helpe commeth from the Lord which made Heauen and Earth Psal 121. 2. 134. 3. 4. It should teach vs to giue God the glory of disposing of the Kingdomes of the Earth He is the supreame Lord of the whole Earth and therefore hee may set vp and pull downe what Kings and Princes he will and if he set Sion to thresh the Nations and to take away their substance yet it is done by right seeing God is the Lord of the Earth Mich. 4. 13. Psal 47. 9. 5. The Kings of the Earth should remember to do their Homage to God and to sing of his praises and of the surpassing excellencie of his glory Psal 138. 4. Psal 72. 11. 6. Woe to wicked men for if the Earth be his and they his Subiects he hath more power to subdue and punish them as rebells then any of the Princes of the Earth and therefore can easily consume them out of the earth Psal 104. vlt. 58. 12. and if hee can make the very earth tremble if he but look vpon it Psal 104. 32. then where shall they appeare and how shall they stand before his Indignation Nahum 1. 5. 6. and if they be borne with for a time and get great estates on Earth yet must they be brought to iudgement as vsurpers because the Earth is the Lords and they neuer had a Title from him for what they hold and
We should learne to liue without care for our clothing if God so clothe the grasse of the field will hee not prouide for vs as our Sauiour vrgeth it Mat. 6. 30. 4. If men would thriue and prosper in the possession and vse of these fruits of the Earth they must be such as God would haue them to be God himself hath set downe diuers rules to be obserued by such as would prosper in the fruitfulnes of these things as 1. They must keepe his Commandements and obey his word and not liue in sinne without repentance Deut. 28. Leuit. 26. 4 c. Deut. 11. 13 c. 2. They must pay their Tithes and honour God with the first fruites of all their increase Mal. 3. Pro. 3. 3. They must be diligent in their callings and not flothfull and carelesse Pro. 21. 25. 26. 19. 15. 14. 23. Adam inioyned to labour 4. Men must by prayer seeke a blessing from God in their callings else in vaine to goe to bed late and rise earely and eate the bread of carefulnesse for it is God onely that maketh the earth fruitfull Psal 127. 3. 5. We must remember the poore to leaue a gleaning after Haruest and the Vintage for the poore and so consequently in all other increase Deut. 24. 19 20 21. 6. Wee must take heede of oppression of Tennants or hard vsage of labourers or seruants imployed about the fruits of the Earth Iob 31. 38 39 40. 7. From the fading condition of these herbes and flowers we are put in minde of our mortality and the transitorinesse and vanity of the glory of the world 1. Pet. 1. 24. 8. From the manner of the sowing and growing of the corne we are taught to beleeue the Resurrection of our bodies which may rise againe in a better shape aswell as the corne that is cast into the earth and is first putrified before it growes 1. Cor. 15. 36. 37. 38. Thus of the Instructions The contemplation of the vegetables may serue for Humiliation also 1. To all men when they behold Thornes bristles and thisties and weedes for these are a standing Monument of mans sinne and doe daily vpbraid him to his face being the fruites of malediction for the Earth is cursed for mans sake Gen. 3. 2. To wicked men and that in diuers respects for first euen in these things God can be reuenged on them by restraining the fruits of the earth from them Deut. 11. 15 c. Hosea 3. 8 Ier. 12. 13. Ioel 2. 1. secondly God hath threatned to make them and their glory like the grasse of the field Psal 92. 7 37. 2. But these brutish men will not be warned by these Monitors and the rather will the Lord be incensed against them if they abuse these creatures to his dishonor in surfetting and drunkennesse or Idolatry or strange apparell or the like Hosea 2. 8. and if they themselues that looke for fruite from the earth liue vnfruitfully if they cut downe vnfruitfull trees God will cut downe and root out vnfruitefull men Thus of the Vegetables The contemplation of the Beasts of the field followes And concerning them we are instructed in many things by sense and therefore these things are not taken notice of in Scripture the Lord intending by his word to tell vs of such things as are aboue sense either in the nature of them or in the vse of them The things that are worthy consideration which sense instructs vs in are such as these 1. The great variety that appeares in these creatures The man ifold wisedome and power of the great Workeman appeares in the seuerall formes faces forces and vses he hath declared vpon these creatures who can count the variety of Gods Workemanship in them The sorts and numbers of creatures are in respect of vs innumerable 2. The motion and sense that is in the creatures which see heare smell taste and stirre vp and downe by force of some power and cause which God hath set in them which wee see not it must needs bee strange to see creatures of such bignes stirre themselues with such variety of Motions and yet nothing from without to lift them The skillfullest Artificers in the world though they can make strange and curious formes of things yet they cannot make them stirre or liue or see c. When they made Gods of Pictures yet they could not make them moue or liue c. 3 The strange prouision God hath furnished them withall in respect of cloathing defence and food No beast but hee comes into the world clothed and hath by nature Armes to defend himselfe either hornes or teeth or hoofes or pawes or the like and besides wee see that the young ones of euery kinde doe presently moue themselues to their food and can make some shift for themselues to liue Man in these things is inferiour to the beasts for he comes into the world naked infirme crying and hath no vse of his limbs to helpe himselfe all bloudy as if hee had newly escaped the hands of Theeues and besides he is bound in swadling bands as if he were a Captiue In the Scriptures these things are charged vpon vs to take notice of concerning the beasts 1 Their Originall which they haue from God for they were made by the Word of the Lord as the Heauens and the Earth were for God commanded the Earth to bring forth the liuing creature after his kind Cattle and creeping things and the beast of the Earth after his kind It was God that made the Beast of the Earth after his kinde and Cattell after their kinde and euery thing that creepeth vpon the earth after his kind Gen. 1. 24 25. 2 The end of their Creation which was partly the illustration of the glory of God as they are visible looking-glasses to shew the goodnesse wisdome and power of GOD to man and therefore man is charged to aske the beasts of the field and they shall teach him Iob 12. 7 8. and partly for the vse of man both for his body and soule for his body they were created to serue him for his clothing foode and for the dispatch of his labours And for his soule they serue not onely to helpe his knowledge euery beast being a seuerall booke for him to reade in but also to reproue and instruct him as will appeare in the vses afterwards 3 The prouidence of God in maintaining them in which God receiueth praise in diuers respects First that hee respects and cares for all the beasts of the field euery worke of his hand as he knoweth them all so he like a Shepherd tends them and prouides for them these all looke vp vnto thee Psal 104. 27. Secondly that hee hath giuen them such large roome in the Earth He hath made them free in all Deserts and Wildernesses through the world allowing them these places to dwell in and to feede in Iob 39. 5 6 7 8. Thirdly that he hath ordered it so as they must depend
Spider Of the Ant we should learne diligence and prouidence in times of plenty to prouide for dearth especially in spirituall things Of the Mountaine Rats we should learne vpon the experience of our owne weaknesse to prouide by Faith so as we may rest in the Rock of Gods Almighty protection Of the Locusts we should learne to doe our duties though we be not compelled and to be carefull to keepe our fellowship with the Saints Of the Spider that workes euen in Kings Palaces we should learne to hold forth the light of the Truth by either Doctrine or good example in all places and not to be daunted for the presence of any or the example of the multitude that are otherwise imployed Hitherto hath beene intreated of the Creatures of all sorts some of them being onely spirituall Creatures as the Angels some of them onely bodily creatures as all the rest in Heauen and earth Now followeth that we consider of man who is a creature both spirituall in respect of his soule and corporall in respect of the outward matter of which he consists A creature into whom enters the composition of all the world Nature as it is spirituall and bodily meeting in man for man is the Epitomie of all Gods works and a patterne of the great Vniuerse He is the world abridged or the little world into whose being enters the nature of euery thing without him being a creature partly terrestriall partly celestiall partly mortall partly immortall so as what God made a part in other creatures he makes perfect and ioyntly together in man He had made spirits by themselues and bodies by themselues and then he makes a Creature that should consist of spirit and body ioyned together and therefore as wee haue read in the great Booke of nature which is the world so now we must learne to read in the little Booke of Nature which is man else it will be a shame for vs to know other things and not know our selues He were a sencelesse man that did know curiously all the roomes in other mens Palaces and yet knowes not so much as a corner of his owne dwelling The excellency of Gods workmanship in creating man appeares if we consider his body apart or his soule apart or his body and soule iointly About the body of man God hath done many things more then he did to any other bodily creatures for 1 Whereas all other bodies were created only by saying let them be they were so God did take more special regard of mans body and therefore doth forme it as it were with his owne hands out of the dust of the earth Gen. 2. 7. 2 The body of man now since the Creation is not propagated by the Parents without the wonderfull workmanship of God and therefore all our bodies are said to bee made and fashioned by God as well as Adams Iob 10. 8. Yea it was the Spirit of the strong God that made vs and the breath of the Almighty that put life into vs Iob 33. 4. We are creatures now as well as Adam Marke 16. 15. and Dauid saith He was fearefully and wonderfully made it was a maruellous worke and he was curiously wrought in the wombe Psal 139. 14 15 16. Yea he saith there that God did it by the Booke hauing written it downe from eternity how all his members should be fashioned Euery part of our bodies if wee knew the forming of them would shew a speciall glory of working in God our bones would say Lord who is like to theâ— Psal 35. 10. And as we know not what is the way of the Spirit so we know not how the bones doe grow in the wombe of her that is with childe and so we may say of the rest we know not the workes of God who maketh all Eccles 11. 5. the hearing eare and the seeing eye the Lord hath made euen both of them Prou. 20. 12. It was God onely that clothed vs with skinne and fenced vs with bones and sinewes Iob 10. 11. and so it was God onely that formed the inward parts of mans body hee formed the heart Psalme 33. 15. and the workemanship within mans body was so great that he reserues it as a glory onely to himselfe to know and search the heart and reines of a man and this is the more admirable if we consider that no part of the body is superfluous or idle but euery part hath his function and some excellent worke to doe which function it exerciseth by it selfe for the good of the whole body without medling with the office of the other members which is the more wonderfull if we consider the innumerable parts and parcels of the body of a man Not the least threed or veine in a mans body but it doth some excellent office 1 Cor. 12. 3 God made the body of man in beauty and fairenesse excelling all other visible creatures for both his countenance is lifted vp to Heauen and the parts of his body are with more comlinesse proportioned and his colour is full of sweetnesse and louelinesse Thus it was with man in his Creation and thus and much better it shall bee with his body when hee shall shine as the Starres in the Firmament 4 The body of man had at the first no disposition to wearinesse or sicknesse or death which the bodies of all other liuing Creatures were subiect to This priuiledge mans body had not by nature but by the gift of GOD GOD hauing infused into the body a soule that did her worke in the body perfectly and allowing him such foode as was most effectuall for vegetation and giuing man skill and care to looke to himselfe and if the body in time would haue declined God would haue preuented that by tranflating man to Heauen without sicknesse and death 5. Language is an admirable indowment of the body of man onely who is able to expresse himselfe with infinite variety and distinctions of sound whence flowes all conuersation and delightfull or profitable society But the excellencie of Gods power and glory in the Creation of mans soule who can perfectly recount God hath done wonderfully for man in respect of his soule aboue all other visible creatures for 1. The soule was breathed into the body of man by God himself by speciall inspiration and singular Creation Gen. 2. and neuer was a soule in the body of man but was made of God by his speciall power our bodies may haue earthly fathers but our spirits haue no Father but God Heb. 12. It is God onely that creates and frames the spirit of man within him Zacharie 12. 1. and so man is the generation of God Acts 17. 2. The soule is indued with the light of reason and can discerne things by reasoning and inward discourse seeing things by a light that is Immateriall and with great variety contemplating of things that the senses cannot reach to and finding out strange things euen in those things are presented by the senses
Christ verse 23. 6. That God would in his due time bring them all to him in heauen that they may for euer behold his glory there verse 24. These are maruellous things and should wonderfully affect vs and comfort vs. 5. By what arguments our Sauiour vrgeth these peâ—itions for his very reasons doe shew what care he had of vs and how he pities vs and that he stands vpon our right And so we shall finde that hee vsed foure Reasons why God should grant all he asked for them The first was because we are Gods thine they are vers 9 10. and therefore God should defend vs in that we are his owne and belong to his charge and care The second was because the world hates vs vers 14. we are likely to be so ill vsed in the world that God must needs looke to vs to protect and prouide for vs. The third was because our Sauiour himselfe should be now no more in this world to looke to vs in his owne person and therefore hee praies God to looke to vs vers 11. The last was because hee had sanctified himselfe for our sakes and therefore pleads his owne merits for vs vers 19. Lastly it is profitable for vs to marke the intimation our Sauiour giues all along his prayer by which he lets fall a description of what we must be if we would haue our part in his Intercession For in the 20. verse wee may see it plaine we must be beleeuers and verses 6 7 8. with 26. We may see further that we must be such as will receiue the words which God gaue to Christ to deliuer to vs by them will know Gods name and such as will keepe the word as the greatest treasure in the world They that heare not Christs preaching on Earth shall not haue benefit by Christs praying in Heauen Nor will hearing serue turne but there must be knowledge and beleeuing and keeping of the word as a treasure and for practise Thus of the prayers our Sauiour made for the Church The prayers he made for himselfe concerne either his Glory in Heauen or his Passion on Earth His prayer for his Glory in Heauen is recorded Iohn 17. v. 1. to 6. and in that prayer our Sauiour first layes downe the substance of his request vers 1. Secondly hee vrgeth it with arguments vers 1 2 3 4. Thirdly hee explaines his meaning for the manner how he would haue his petitions granted The substance of his suit is that God would glorifie his Sonne The Reasons are First because God is his Father and he his Sonne vers 1. Secondly because if God glorifie him hee will glorifie God againe verse 1. Thirdly because God had giuen him power before to bestow glory vpon others and therefore much more he should haue it himselfe verse 2 3. Fourthly because hee had glorified God on earth and should within a little time finish all his hard taske verse 4. Now the manner how hee would be glorified was by receiuing the same glory againe which hee had with the Father before the world was which referred to his humane Nature must be vnderstood of his exaltation aboue all things that are made in heauen or earth and so to be worshipped with the diuine Nature And as it is referred to the diuine Nature it must bee vnderstood of manifestation to the world that as alwaies he as second Person had glory equall with the Father so that God would let it be knowne to be so through the world which was accomplished after his resurrection when the Diuinitie of Christ was published to all Nations Thus of his prayer for his Glorification The prayer that concernes his Passion was made in the Garden a little before his enemies came to apprehend him And concerning that prayer diuers things may be obserued 1. The company was with him or neere to him at the time of his prayer and so the Text notes that he singled out of all the Disciples three of them whom he loued most viz. Peter and Iohn and Iames. Now this company hee tooke for two Reasons First that they might bee witnesses of this part of his Passion Secondly he chose them to be by him as such as to whom he could more freely discouer himselfe and in this our Sauiour did expresse that which is setled in the natures almost of all men and so of all godly men in the businesses of religion There be some persons before whom a man would more willingly pray or preach or doe any dutie and yet others haue no iust cause to take exceptions as if they were neglected or it was partialitie for we see here Christ himselfe did single out these men and leaue the rest of the Disciples further off Matth. 26. 36 37. and withall from hence we may learne that the very presence of such as we loue doth vs good when we are in distresse though they should say nothing to vs as here our Sauiour giues these Disciples a great charge to tarry by him and yet they say not a word to him no not when he makes his moane that his heart was heauy to the very death yea it seemes our Sauiour was not willing to be without them though they slept by him and seemed to take little notice of his distresse Further these three were they that had seene his Transfiguration on the Mount and therefore are now the fittest to behold this great abasement without wauering in the faith of his Diuinitie because they had seene him glorious whom now they are to behold so infirme 2. The gesture he vsed in prayer viz. He felt on his face and praied Euen the more grieuous the distresse was vpon him the more humbly did he demeane himselfe towards God When his heart was so heauy nothing but praying to God would helpe him for he had made his moane to the Disciples and that eased him not Nor doth hee rest in that simply to pray but his Agonie being great hee applies himselfe to that gesture might best fit the greatnesse of his distresse to teach vs what we should doe when our hearts are heauy and how we should striue to inlarge our affections and suit our whole behauiour in Gods presence according to his hand vpon vs or the great need we haue of his helpe 3. What befell him when he went to pray viz. a most grieuous Agonie in soule which with such speed increased vpon him that he cried out to his Disciples that his soule was euery way compassed about with sorrow euen vnto the death and he sweat in that Anguish very bloud as is noted by the Euangelist and he was maruellously amazed and afraid Now if any aske what made our Sauiour fall into this perplexitie I answer that wee must not thinke that it was the feare of bodily death that thus affrighted our Sauiour seeing we know that the Martyrs that were infirme men did yet embrace death without these Agonies though by the way we must remember that
is that straines at a Gnat and swallowes a Cammell that is precise and superstitious about small matters and yet makes not Conscience of grosse sinnes 3. What they charged vpon him They charged vpon him three things First seducing of the people as one that had peruertedâ— their Nation and stirred vp the people throughout all Iudea beginning from Galile to Hierusalem Luke 23. 2. 5. Secondly sedition as one that deceiued and forbade the paying of tribute to Caesar Luk. 23. 2. Thirdly high treason against Caesar in saying hee was a King Luke 23. 2. Ioh. 19. 12. The first of these was vaine and the two last false For the extraordinary mouing of the people is not in it selfe a fault vnlesse they be moued without cause or by ill meanes or to ill ends The other two are false for he paid tribute himselfe though as a Prince of the bloud hee was free Matth. 17. 27. And when the people would haue made him King he refused it Ioh. 6. 15. Hence we see that euen Christ himselfe hath beene liable to the same accusations and slanders are cast vpon his poore seruants which should the more comfort the godly when they are slandered and charged with Innouation Schisme Sedition or to be enemies to Princes or the like But especially hence should the godly take comfort in the hope of the forgiuenesse of all their sinnes against God how great soeuer for to this end was Christ charged with these great offences vniustly that he might make atonement for our sinnes that were guiltie euen of high treason against God Thus of his Accusation The proceeding of the Iudge followes where we may note two things First how Pilate exammed Christ Secondly what meanes he vsed to deliuer Christ For the first when the Iewes had thus accused our Sauiour Pilate went in to Christ and examined him only vpon the three points whether he were a King The first as a businesse concerned their owne Law hee would not meddle with And the second either he beleeued not or accounted it to be comprehended in the third Now to this question of Pâ—late our Sauiour giues an answer wherein we should take notice of soure things which he thought good to testifie and auouch at his Arraignment as truths most needfull and not to be denied or controuled at any time First that hee was a King Secondly that his Kingdome was not of this world Thirdly that the end of his comming was to beare witnesse of the Truth Fourthly that his subiects were such as were of the Truth and did heare his voice Ioh. 18. 36 37. These parts of the confession of Iesus should not passe without liuely vse in our hearts For first if Iesus be King why are we discontented with our estates why liue we not out of feare and care Is there not a King in Sion Mich. 4. 9. and the rather because our King is a King vniuersall and all power is giuen vnto him in heauen and earth and besides he is a King immortall and of his kingdome there is no end and therefore we should seeke to him in all our necessities who is so able to helpe and trust in him And for the second if his kingdome be not of this world wee should not expect to haue the glory of our Religion to be liable to outward obseruations but rather pray that God would open our eyes to see wherein the true glory of Christs kingdome lies Eph. 1. 19. And withall it should teach vs to imploy our selues about spirituall things and not about earthly for the wealth of his kingdome lieth not in earthly things our trading must be about heauenly commodities Coloss 3. 1 2. And further seeing his kingdome is ouer the spirits of men wee should labour to get spirits without guile and to serue him in spirit and truth And poore men should not be discontent with their estates His kingdome is not of this world hee neuer promised great things in earthly matters to his followers they should rather reioyce that they are exalted to get the preferments of his kingdome in spirituall things Now for the third point if the end of Christs comming were to beare witnesse of the Truth we may gather diuers things from thence As first it may informe vs of the entertainment Truth findes in the world It is more villanously neglected and opposed and wronged when the Sonne of God must come from heauen to giue euidence in the behalfe of truth It imports the truth is more often questioned than error and wickednesse Againe it may intimate that Truth is great and will preuaile God will send from heauen to helpe it rather than it shall be supprest though it be opprest And besides we may gather hence that the preaching and publishing of diuine Truths is a most excellent worke in that the chiefe office of the Son of God was to beare witnesse of the Truth and so it should teach vs to receiue the word of truth with all reuerence and gladnesse and good conscience as accounting truth to be the most precious treasure God sends to men And from the practise of Christ both Ministers and People should learne with all wisdome and constancie to stand for the truth though it were to death and neuer to be ashamed to witnesse to the truth by holding out the light of the profession of it and shewing our sound obedience and subiection to it howsoeuer it be taken in the world As for the last point our Sauiour giues an excellent mark to know his subiects by They are of the Truth and heare his voice They are of the Truth not only as they take part with Truth to defend it but as men that were borne and bred by the power of truth they were regenerated and sanctified by the force of the sound of Truth and accordingly the chiefe comfort and treasure of their liues they account to be the hearing of the voice of Christ Hearing of Sermons is the Character of a true Christian But it is not all hearing but a hearing of such Sermond as haue the voice and power of Christ in them and such a hearing as placeth such felicity in the voice of Christ as they could be content as it were to doe nothing else but heare Christ still and such a hearing too as will giue glory to Christs voice in the hardest times when it is most scorned and opposed in the world and especially it is such a hearing as containes obeying and willingnesse to be ruled by the voice of Christ And this was the answer which our Sauiour made to the Gouernours question but Saint Matthew notes that when the chiefe Priests accused him he answered nothing and though Pilate said vnto him Hearest thou not how many things they witnesse against thee yet he answered not in so much that Pilate maruelled greatly Matth. 27. 12 13 14. He thus constantly forbare and refused to answer 1. Because he needed not any apologie being knowne to be innocent and thus it
Christ was pierced First that the Scripture might be fulfilled which said They shall looke vpon him whom they haue pierced Ioh. 19. 37. Zach. 12. 10. Secondly that great mysterie of the originall of the Church is here imported As Eue was formed out of the side of Adam when hee was asleepe so the Church was to bee formed out of that which flowed from the side of Christ when he was dead God opened the side of Adam when he would make the woman and so God opened the side of Christ the second Adam when he was to make the Christian Church Now that place of the Prophet shewes what vse wee should make of this part of the Passion of Christ namely to take occasion from thence to bewaile our sinnes that were the cause of his death and to acknowledge that we were the men that are spiritually guilty of that cruelty shewed vnto Christ And because our hearts by nature are barren and vnapt to this godly sorrow we must pray God to powre out vpon vs of his Spirit as it is a Spirit of compassion to melt our hearts and a Spirit of deprecation to make vs able by prayer to sue for pardon of our sins and to beseech God to accept of the propitiation made in Christs bloud that so his wrath may not fall vpon vs for our sinnes Now the water and bloud that came out of the side of Christ was both miraculous as is thought and wonderfully mysticall That it was miraculous is gathered from that extraordinary notice S. Iohn takes of it Iohn 19. 34. and 1 Iohn 5. 6. wherin the miracle should lye is not easie to tell There is a skin that incloseth the heart called Pericardium which holdeth water in it that cooleth the heart of man which is so essentiall to life that if it be consumed it is impossible the creature should liue Now I take it that the wonder lyes in this that whereas in death especially such a painefull death as Christs was that water is consumed and dried vp with the extreame heat of the heart striuing for life yet in Christ who died not only willingly but also before the time he needed to die with the paine the water was still in that bag or skin and therefore when the speare pierced the heart both water and bloud came forth Now for the Reasons why this fell out diuers are assigned For first hereby the truth of Christs death is infallibly proued For no creature can liue if the heart and that Pericardium be pierced And it concernes our saluation that Christ should die indeed and not in appearance Secondly the chiefe thing intended by this suffering was the discouery of a dreadfull mysterie concerning the vertue of the death of Christ for this is he that came by water and bloud euen Iesus Christ that brings with him for our saluauation both the water of Sanctification to wash vs from the staine of our sinnes and the bloud of expiation to make full atonement before God for the guilt of our sinnes Not by water only but by bloud also Moses when he deliuered the people of Israel in that bodily deliuerance came by water when he went thorow the Red-sea but he brought no bloud for atonement Iohn Baptist when he brought tidings of Spirituall deliuerance he came by water washing men to signifie repentance but there was no bloud that he could exhibite and his water was but Symbolicall and significatiue But Christ came by water and bloud which hee not onely powred out on the Crosse but hath left in the hearts of all beleeuers as witnesses not only to him but to them also 1 Ioh. 5. 7 8. For as there be Three in heauen that beare witnesse of Christ and the happinesse of Christians in him viz. the Father who testified by voice from heauen Mat. 3. and the Word who testified both by doctrine and miracles and the Holy Ghost who testified as at other times so on the day of Pentecost Act. 2. So there be Three on earth that testifie viz. the Spirit of Adoption that witnesseth to our spirits and the water of Mortification which washeth away and destroyeth the staine and power of sinne and the bloud of Iustification for a beleeuer relying vpon the bloud of Christ as the pacification for his sinnes is effectually deliuered from the guilt of them Now there would be no water to wash him from his sinnes nor bloud to make atonement if Christ had not shed both water and bloud vpon the Crosse Now all this is testified by the Spirit also in the Gospell and by water in Baptisme and by bloud in the Lords Supper and these also receiue all their life and force from the water and bloud that came out of the side of Christ on the Crosse Now the vse that we should make of this dreadfull Mystery should be to flie vnto this part of the Passion of Christ for our comfort against the power and guilt of our sinnes as beleeuing that out of the side of Christ at this time did runne that Fountain that was opened vnto the house of Dauid and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem for sinne and for vncleannesse Zach. 12. 1. Though our sinnes were neuer so many and loathsome yet in this Fountaine they may be cleane washed away but then withall wee must striue to get this Fountaine within vs this miraculous Fountaine I say that runnes water and bloud and to shew that we haue indeed a part in the death of Christ by the sound fruits of mortification and by the solide tran quilitie of our conscience beleeuing the expiation made in the bloud of Christ for vs as verily as if that bloud had beene really sprinkled vpon our hearts Some Diuines doe obserue another mystery in this water and bloud running out of the side of Christ for they obserue that as out of the side of the first Adam came the woman that deceiued all the world so out of the side of Christ came redemption and oblation from that deceiuing Thus of the piercing of Christs side after his death The testimonie giuen of his glory in his death was partly diuine and partly humane The diuine testimonies were three the Earthquake the rending of the Rockes and the opening of the Graues Matth. 27. 51 52. The trembling of the earth may signifie diuers things as First the immediate presence of the Diuine Nature for as the earth trembled when Christ came to giue the Law on Sinai Psal 67. 8 9. and as both heauen and earth shall melt and be in a manner consumed when Christ comes to Iudgement 2 Pet. 3. 10. So now that Christ is making atonement for the sinnes of the Elect and going out of the world hee makes the earth doe him homage and acknowledge his Diuinitie at that time when he seemed so despised amongst men Secondly the horrible indignitie of the fact of the Iewes in killing Christ the senselesse creatures tremble when the Lord of life dies and the Creator
make men more proud and carelesse of holy duties But how is it to be vnderstood that some doubted Interpreters are diuided in opinion Some say that they that doubted were other Disciples that had neuer seene Christ not the Eleuen that had so often seene him Some answer that this doubting is to be referred to some other time not to this Apprition S. Matthew for breuitie sake giuing a touch of what fell out in all the Apparitions And so some doubted must be expounded Some had doubted as Thomas for one But I thinke their opinion is the most probable that hold that none of the Disciples here doubted whether Christ were risen but that at the first they did not know whether he that appeared were Christ or not which was no new weaknesse in them for when he stood on the shoare at the sea of Tiberias it was a good while before any of them knew him 4. The words our Sauiour spake to them and those if the Euangelists be compared are 1. Words of vpbraiding or reprehension Hee vpbraided them for their vnbeleefe Mark 16. 14. and for their hardnesse of heart in not beleeuing them that had seene him after his Resurrection which hee doth most wisely and seasonably First it would doe them good to be humbled before they receiued so glorious a commission they might know it was not for any merit in them that they were so aduanced Secondly it might warne them to take heed of that sinne of vnbeleefe not only as that which was most hatefull to Christ but as that they would be often tempted to when they went about their worke by reason of the oppositions and troubles would befall them Thirdly most fitly doth he now tell them of their vnbeleefe that they might be the more compassionate and patient when they were to deale with the Nations about their vnbeleefe and not think it much if their report were at first reiected seeing they themselues had been so slow of heart to beleeue what was written In generall we may see here what comes of peruersenesse in any infirmitie We may perhaps heare Christ vpbraiding vs at such times when we looke for nothing but comfort and therefore let all men and women be warned to take heed of this sinne of way wardnesse and vnteachablenesse we may heare of it when we thinke Christ hath forgiuen and forgotten it 2. Words of declaration All power is giuen me both in heauen and earth About these words we may enquire both about the sense of them and about the end or vse of them For the sense had not he all power before and from eternitie as God Or if it be meant of a power communicated to the Humane Nature how is it that he had it not from his Incarnation The answer is that he speakes of a power he had both as God and man and such a power as he had not before because this is the power he obtaines as Redeemer of the world and the price was not laid downe actually till he had giuen himselfe as a Sacrifice for sinne and had humbled himselfe to the death euen the death of the Crosse Now he had purchased the inheritance of the Nations now he might lawfully send them to take possession for him and if he were resisted he might winne his owne by a spirituall conquest of this power is spoken Psal 2. 8. and 110. 1. Esay 49. 6 8 9. Dan. 7. 13 14. Phil. 2. 9 10. Now for the end or vse of this declaration of Christs patent or power it might serue for perpetuall vse both to the Apostles and all Teachers of the Gospell and to their hearers too To the Apostles this declaration was necessary because of the greatnesse of the things they were charged to proclaime to the world for he had need to haue a name aboue euery name that should in his name offer giue eternall life to the world and should challenge all the world to come vnder and doe homage to him and should send such a message in his doctrine as should subdue euery high thing and should lay all mankind as it were at his foot And though the conquest of the Nations might seeme an impossible worke yet they need not doubt to goe about it seeing they are sent from him that hath all power And the like comfort may all faithfull Ministers gather from hence against all the difficulties of their worke they serue him that hath all power And so in generall this is a doctrine of admirable comfort to all true Christians of any degree that will be perswaded to serue the Lord Iesus they cannot serue a better Master No master hath such power to preferre them He hath all power on earth but if he did it not here yet he hath all power in heauen they shall be sure of preferment in another world 3. Words of commandement and so his charge concernes either the doctrine they should teach or the signe by which they should confirme it viz. Baptisme As for their doctrine Saint Matthew saith Go teach all Nations Saint Marke saith Goe preach the Gospell to euery creature The obseruations are diuers that if many times God did not send the Gospell to vs we should perish before we would go and seeke it Secondly that preaching is the ordinary meanes to conquer the world to God Thirdly that all Nations need to be taught and euery creature of euery Nation They that thinke they can finde the way to heauen without teaching are certainly in the direct way to hell Fourthly that the principall worke for the highest Ministers in the Church to do is to preach the Gospell Fiftly that the doctrine of our Recōciliation with God in Iesus Christ is the principall doctrine to be taught or learned Sixtly that grace and mercy in Iesus Christ from God is offered to euery creature vpon condition of faith and repentance None is excepted Thus of their doctrine The signe by which they should confirme their doctrine was Baptisme which was added as Gods broad seale to assure vs the good things promised in the Gospell and in particular if they did beleeue as certainly as the water did wash away the filth of the body so should the bloud of Christ wash away the sins of their soules About the forme of Baptisme the Trinitie must be expresly mentioned it must be done in the name of the Trinitie both in respect of Authoritie to signifie that they were authorised to baptise by all the Trinitie and in respect of Confession that no saluation could be had without the beleefe of the Trinitie and especially in respect of fellowship with the Trinity as a fruit of faith and Baptisme for they had power to signifie to true Christians that in Baptisme they were married to the Trinitie and receiued into an euerlasting fellowship with the Father Son and holy Ghost As the wife at her mariage receiues the name of her husband so all Christian soules are transferred from the names of their owne
naturall condition to a glorious fruition of the name of God and therefore in the Originall the Preposition rendered in hath the force of into as well as in Baptise them into the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost 4. Words of consolation and so he comforts them by two arguments the one taken from the successe of their doctrine and the other from his own perpetuall presence with them The argument from the successe of their doctrine is recorded by Saint Marke and that is two-fold the one ordinary the other extraordinary The ordinary successe is either in the good or in the bad In the good so many as will beleeue and are baptised and will obserue all that Christ commands them which is to be supplied out of Saint Matthew they shall be as certainly saued in heauen as they are taught on earth And contrariwise such as will not beleeue and receiue their doctrine Christ wil reuenge it vpon them with the damnation of their soules nor shall their Baptisme helpe them if they will not beleeue and obey Mark 16. 16. The extraordinary successe should be in the signes should follow such as beleeue which are reckoned Mar. 16. 17 18. and these are attributed to all beleeuers though they were to be done but by some only because the end of those miracles was to glorifie the doctrine beleeued on by all Nor did these signes last vnto all times but onely in the first times of the Church for the more effectual confirmation of that doctrine which could not be demonstrated by naturall arguments Nor did euery beleeuer that shewed some of them shew all of them some spake with new tongues that yet could not heale the sicke for there were diuersities of gifts and operations and yet all from one Spirit 1 Cor. 12. 4 5. The second argument of consolation is taken from his perpetuall presence with them to the end of the world which must be vnderstood of his spirituall presence and must be extended to all the godly especially Ministers seeing the Apostles could not liue themselues to the end of the world Thus of the third Apparition after the day of the Resurrection We reade of the appearing of our Sauiour at three other times besides these as to more than fiue hundred brethren together 1 Cor. 15. 6. and to Iames the Apostle alone 1 Cor. 15. 6. And then lastly vpon the day of his Ascension he appeared to the Apostles on Mount Oliuet not far from Bethania Act. 1. 12. Of these three I haue nothing to say for concerning two of them we reade nothing in Scripture but the bare mention of them and for the last it belongs to the Article of his Ascension And thus of the Apparitions of Christ after his Resurrection The last part of my Diuision that concernes the Resurrection is about the fruit of the Resurrection or the good that comes to vs by our Sauiours rising from the dead and so 1. The Resurrection of our Sauiour serues exceedingly to confirme our faith and to assure vs that he was the Sonne of God Rom. 1. 4. and the promised Messias that could thus miraculously raise himselfe from the dead Ioh. 10. 17 18. and 2. 19. to 23. Matth. 12. 39 40. 2. The Resurrection of Christ assures vs of our Iustification from our sinnes Rom. 4. 25. The Father by deliuering Christ to death did actually condemne our sinnes in his flesh as our surety Rom. 8. 3. So by letting him out of the prison of the graue in his Resurrection he did actually absolue and acquit him from the obligation in which he was bound and so in discharging him doth acknowledge payment and satisfaction and so we are discharged too If he had not risen we had been still in our sinnes 1 Cor. 15. 17 18. Rom. 8. 34. Phil. 3. 8 9 10. 3. The Resurrection of Christ is the cause of a two-fold resurrection in vs. The first Resurrection is of the soule from the death of sinne to the life of grace Eph. 2. 4 5. Col. 2. 12 13. Rom. 6. 4 5. and this flowes from his Resurrection The second is of the body out of the graue which is to be accomplished at the last Iudgement of which the Resurrection of Christ is both the cause and the pledge 1 Cor 15. 20 21 22. Rom. 8. 11. 1 Thess 4. 14. And a taste of this Christ gaue in the resurrection of diuers Saints that appeared to many in Ierusalem immediately vpon his Resurrection Matth. 27. 52 53. 4. The Resurrection of Christ begets in vs a liuely hope of a most glorious inheritance in heauen As the Apostle shewes 1 Pet. 1. 3 4. and Rom. 5. 10. where we shall for euer triumph with him in the victory ouer Death and the Graue and Hell Hosea 13. 14. 1 Cor. 15. 54 c. 5. It warrants and effects our persâ—uerance in life for he rose to life to die no more neither in himselfe nor in the spirituall life of his members as the Apostle reasons Rom. 6. 9 10. Now the reason of all this is because Christ sustained our person and rose againe as well as died in our stead He died and rose againe as a publike person and a root of a new mankinde and besides the same Spirit that raised Iesus Christ from the dead is in vs to worke all those things intended by his Resurrection Rom. 8. 11. The vse of this Article may be diuers 1. By way of Information and so it proues the Diuinitie of Christ the Apostle sayes he was mightily declared to be the Sonne of God by the Resurrection from the dead He that could ouercome so great Enemies as Sin Death the Graue and Hell and had power of himselfe to take vp his life must needs be God and so Saint Paul applies the words of the second Psalme Thou art my Sonne this day haue I begotten thee to the Resurrection of Christ which is true in respect of the manifestation of his Diuinitie Rom. 1. 4. Act. 13. 33. 2. By way of Instruction and so first Saint Paul 2 Tim. 2. 8. chargeth vs in a speciall manner to remember this Article and to lay fast hold vpon it for Iewes and Pagans can beleeue that Iesus died but a Christian must goe further to beleeue that he was raised from the dead Secondly wee should learne from Christs Resurrection to rise to newnesse of life A Christian should be ashamed to lye dead in the graues of sinne when his Sauiour is risen from the dead Nay if we be ingrafted into Christ aright wee are risen with him and are aliue from the dead and shew it by a spirituall liuelinesse in all parts of a renewed conuersation and therefore if thou wouldest haue comfort that thou art a true Christian thou must shew it by liuing in a new conuersation and by awaking from spirituall slumbring and securitie and standing vp from the dead Eph. 5. 14. If there be life in the Head there is life in all the
presumptuous because that place seemes to speake in particular of such Nations as afflicted the people of Israel and the valley of Ichoshaphat seems to be named but by way of allusion yet notwithstanding that the Iudge should sit in iudgement in some place about Ierusalem is not altogether improbable because it increaseth the terror of the iudgement augments thoglory of Christ to sit there as a Iudge where himselfe was iudged But in this no man can conclude peremptorily to make a resolute opinion of it because we haue not sufficient warrant for it out of the Word In the generall it is cleare by Scripture that it shall be in some part of this nether world either on the earth or neere vnto it because as was shewed before no vncleane things such as deuils and wicked men may enter into heauen and besides it increaseth the terror and iustice of the Iudgement to keepe the Assises where men haue offended and to sentence them to punishment in the place where they haue done their offences as for great crimes Iudges are wont to appoint the place of punishment to be where the fact was committed It is very probable that the Iudge will sit in the clouds of the Aire neare the earth whither the Elect shall be caught vp to meet the Lord 1 Thess 4. 17. that so the deuils may be conquered sentenced in the very place where they haue all this while ruled as princes Ephes 2. 2. I say only it is probable because it cannot be necessarily concluded out of the places are alledged viz. Matth. 24. 30. 1 Thess 4. 17. The sixt question is who shall be iudged And to this I answer out of Scripture by beginning at the remotest things and comming nearer and nearer till it reach to each of vs and so I say 1. That this Iudgement shall reach euen to the vnreasonable creatures for the Apostle saith that the heauens and the earth and the things in them are reserued vnto fire against the day of Iudgement and the perdition of wicked men 2 Pet. 3. 7. And it is likely the Apostle hath this meaning Rom. 8. 19. to 23. And so partly God will be reuenged on the old heauens and earth for the vanitie cast vpon them by wicked men and as they were the dwelling place of the wicked and partly as God in iustice will restore to euery creature in the sort of the creature whatsoeuer they lost by the sinne of Adam and his posteritie 2. Euill spirits shall then be iudged euen the Deuill and all his Angels which are now bound in the chaines of darknesse till the iudgement of that day Iude 6. 1 Cor. 6. 3. There shall be opened that great secret of the nature and manner and time of their first sinning against God and all the horrible murthers they haue committed and attempted vpon the soules of all sorts of men 3. All mankind must their appeare before his Tribunall for God will iudge the people Psal 7. 9. The ends of the earth 1 Sam. 2. 10. The earth 1 Chron. 16. 38. All Nations Ioel 3. 12. The round world Psal 9. 9. Both quicke and dead 2 Tim. 4. 1. By the quicke is meant such as shall be found aliue at his comming 1 Cor. 15. 51. 1 Thess 4. 17. And by the dead such as haue died since the beginning of the world to that day 1 Thess 4. 16. Reu. 20. 12 13. so as no man or woman shall escape 2 Cor. 5. 10. Iude 15. Against this may be obiected that all the world stands either of beleeuers or vnbeleeuers and neither of those must come to iudgement and therefore none at all are to be iudged the beleeuer hath euerlasting life and shall not come into iudgement Ioh. 5. 24. and 3. 18. and the vnbeleeuer is condemned alreadie and therefore needeth no further iudgement To this I answer that the beleeuer shall not come into iudgement that is into the iudgement of condemnation he shall come to receiue iudgement of eternall absolution from all his sinnes and miseries And the wicked are condemned already First in the counsell of God as hee appointed them to condemnation for their sinnes Secondly in the word of God which tells him plainly of his estate and eternall misery because he doth not repent and beleeue Thirdly in his owne conscience which is as a thousand witnesses and doth iudge him in himselfe as a forerunner of the last iudgement all this hinders not but that he must appeare openly at the barre of Christ to haue his sinnes publikely knowne and sentence past vpon him for all his sins so that it remaines cleare that all men since the beginning of the world must come to iudgement Yet that it may worke the more effectually vpon mens conscience it will be profitable to take notice of such particular offenders as God hath in plaine termes telled them before-hand that he will iudge them at that day and so he will iudge 1. Pagâ—ns that haue sinned without the Law they shall be iudged also without the Law written by the Law of Nature Rom. 2. 2. Iewes and all others that receiue the Law written but deny Christ they shall be iudged by the Law Rom. 2. 3. Antichrist the Man of Sin shall be iudged and destroyed by the brightnesse of Christs comming 2 Thess 2. 4. All that worship that Beast and receiue his marke his marke is the Characteristicall doctrines of errors and lies they shall be cast into that Lake that burnes with fire and brimstone Reu. 19. 20. and 14. 9 10. 5. All false Teachers that bring in damnable Heresies 2 Pet. 2. 1. 6. All Apostataes that sinne willingly after they haue receiued the Truth Heb. 10. 26. 7. All that trouble and disquiet the godly with their malitious oppositious 2 Thess 1. 7. 8. All Goats that is all vnruly Christians that will not be directed by the word of God but wilfully persist in the knowne breach of Gods Commandements Matth. 25. 9. All Hypocrites that now goe hoodded and masked Luk. 12. 1 2. Psal 50. 17. 10. All Railers that now by scoffing and slander vilifie the godly and the good way of godlinesse Psal 50. 19. Iude 15. 11. All Censorious and masterlike Christians that iudge other men for that they are guilty of themselues Rom. 2. 1 2 3. Iam. 3. 1. 12. All Mercilesse and couetous rich men Matt. 25. 41 42. Iam. 2. 13. and 5. 1 to 6. 13. All Whore-mongers and Adulterers Heb. 13. 4. 14. All Drunkards and Epicures Luke 21. 34. 15. All deceitfull persons with their scant measures and false weights Mich. 6. 10 11. 16. All Lyers and all that loue lies Reuel 21. 8. and 22. 15. 17. All ignorant persons that know not God and all that disobey the Gospell 2 Thess 1. 8. 18. All Swearers for God hath vowed hee will not hold them guiltlesse Commandement 3. 19. All grosse offenders not mentioned before as Murtherers Idolators Sorcerers Vsurers and such like Reu. 21. â—8 and
of the Lord God Almighty when by the sword of Princes hee shall destroy that City of Rome which hath beene the very Throne of the Beast and of the Whore Rev. 16. 14. 16. and 17. 17. The sixt signe is a fearfull corruption of manners in the men of the world foretold 2 Tim. 3. 1 2 3. This I reckon as a signe because I see all sorts of Writers haue a great minde to it but I take it to be so not because the sinnes there mentioned shall be then found in the world for they haue been alwaies in the world but in a threefold respect First because all those sorts of sinne shall reigne at once in the world Secondly because men shall grow in a high degree abhominable in sinning so as to ouer-passe the formet times in the vnheard excesse in sinning Thirdly because the corruptions of manners shall bee found in all estates and degrees of men and this signe I thinke belongs to this age I suppose there was neuer any age wherein men were growne generally so monstrous drunkennesse whordome swearing falshood and deceit besides the sinnes mentioned in the Apostles catalogue and these things do so prouoke the Iudge and dare him to his face that sure his comming cannot be long deferred but he will hasten the rest of the signes to be reuenged of so wicked a world The seuenth signe is yet to come and that is the calling of the Nation of the Iewes which that it shall be is plaine by the Prophecy of S. Paul Rom. 11. but how this shall bee performed and when I suppose it cannot be determined by Scripture The last signe I take it will bee but a very little time before his comming and that will be some fearefull alterations in the powers of heauen and in the ayre and in the earth and seas but what these will be it is hard to coniecture and the rather because S. Iohn tells of the noise of seuen Thunders that were vttered before the end of the world but he was forbidden to vtter them but to let them be sealed vp and kept vnknowne from the world yea and from the Church too Rev. 10. 5. Matth. 24. 29 30. It is very probable that this signe will be accomplished in the very letter as it is recorded by the Euangelist Thus of the signes going before our Sauiours comming to iudgment The signes ioyned with his setting out to come to iudgment are these the first is a speciall signe of the Sonne of man which shall bee in heauen and visible to all men on earth but what this signe shall bee is vnknowne and I am vnwilling to trouble the Reader with rehearsing the seuerall coniectures of Interpreters seeing they are without warrant from the Word The second signe is the wailing and lamentation of all Nations when they behold Christ comming in the clouds of heauen Matth. 24. 30. Some Diuines make the firing of the World to be a signe belonging to Christs comming forth to iudgment but that cannot be so because it is not probable that deuils and wicked men shall be in the new earth or the new heauens for there must dwell nothing but righteousnesse and therefore this firing of the world is to bee reckoned as a consequent of the Iudgment Thus of the Signes The last point to be opened is the forme and manner of the last Iudgment and here foure things are orderly to be inquired into 1. The manner of the preparation to the Iudgment 2. The manner of the triall of the causes to be tried there 3. The manner of the sentence vpon all sorts of men 4. The execution of the sentence The preparation to the Iudgment concernes either the Iudge or them that are to be iudged The Preparation as it respects the Iudge hath in it foure things 1. The Commission or singular power giuen to Christ for the execution of this iudgment vpon all the world Ioh. 5. 22. This Commission was granted him in his first comming and shall now be manifested to all men and Angels before he enter vpon the Iudgment as we see is done by earthly Iudges 2. The cloathing of the Humane nature with vnsearchable glory and maiestie aboue the glory of all men and Angels which glory our Sauiour calls The glory of his Father when he said He should come in the glory of his Father Matth. 16. 27. 3. The attendance of thousand thousands of Angels that shall shew themselues in the perfection of their glory waiting vpon him Iude 15. Dan. 7. 10. 2 Thes 1. 7. Matth. 25. 31. 4. The erecting of a most glorious Throne wherein he will sit as Iudge which hee calls The Throne of his glorie Matth. 25. 31. which is resembled by the glory of earthly Princes which sit in Thrones of Estate when they would shew their Maiestie to their people Which Throne will be the more glorious because before the erecting of it all earthly Thrones shall bee cast downe Dan. 7. 9. We must not be curious to enquire what this Throne shall bee made of Daniel saith It is like a fiery flame Dun. 7. 9. Thus of the preparation of the Iudge The preparation in respect of the Iudged hath likewise foure things viz. 1. The Citation of the world to come to iudgment and the world is three waies summoned to come to iudgment First by the ministery of the Fathers and Prophets in the old Tâ—stament that from the beginning of the world cited men to appeare before the iudgment Seat of God Henoch began before the Flood Iude 15. and others followed in euery age as hath beene shewed before Secondly by the ministery of Christ himselfe and the Apostles and the ordinary ministery of the Preachers of the Gospell in all the ages vnder the Gospell till the end of the World Now the last summons is this which shall be giuen at that instant when Christ is come in the clouds of heauen and set in his Throne and this shall bee performed by a shout from heauen and by the sound of the last Trumpet This cry or summons is called The voice of Christ Ioh. 5. 28. 1 Thes 4. 16. and yet it seeme sit shall be performed by the ministery of Angels Matth. 24. 31. Hee that imployes the ministery of men to call the World to repentance in this life will vse the ministery of Angels to bring those men to iudgment especially such as haue not repented of their euill waies 2. The Resurtection of the dead vnder which I comprehend the change of the liuing for vpon this voice all dead men shall receiue their soules into their owne bodies be quickned and rise out of the Graues or other places of the earth or waters wherin they haue lyen Rev. 20. 13. and those that shall bee then aliue shall bee changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the sound of the last Trumpe and this change shall bee in stead of death and a kind of resurrection they shall bee changed
secret till that day In Infants reprobated Adams worke is imputed and the vile corruption of their natures makes them children of wrath In elect children both the worke of their Parents faith is imputed vnto them and besides the Spirit of Christ supplies outward works by inward sanctification after a way we cannot expresse Thus of the first point The second is by what Law men shall be iudged at that day And to that I answer out of Scripture that all such to whom the Gospell hath come they shall be iudged by the Gospell Rom. 2. 16. which is thus to be vnderstood that godly men shall be tried by the Gospell so as their faith and repentance and new obedience being auouched they shall receiue the benefit of triall not by the rigor of the Law but by the promises of the Gospell and wicked men shall be tried by the Gospell only as their vnbeleefe shall be an aggrauation against them that hauing so many waies broken the Law would not flie to Christ nor seeke atonement in him so as properly the godly are tried by the Gospell Now all the wicked men in the world are chiefly tryed by the Law and so either by the Law of Nature euen by the principles infused into euery mans minde by Nature as the Pagans and all that know not the Scripture or else by the Law of Scripture that is by the Law or Couenant of works recorded in Scripture see Rom. 2. 12. The third thing is by what Euidence mens causes shall be tryed and how the sinnes of the wicked shall be proued against them And for answer hereunto we reade Reu. 20. 12. that when the dead both great and small shall stand before the Lord there shall be certaine Books opened out of which shall be taken manifest euidence in all the Trials Now what books these shall be other Scriptures tell vs and so we reade of fiue books that are likely then to be opened The first is the booke of Nature and so the creatures abused by men shall be for euidence against men as vnto the Idolatrous Iewes the very hornes of their Altars shall testifie against them Ier. 17. 1. their sinne is grauen and as it were written vpon the creatures they haue abused The second booke is the booke of Scripture for all those places of Scripture haue beene in this world rightly propounded and vrged against them shall then serue for vndeniable euidence The word which they haue heard shall iudge them at the last day saith our Sauiour Ioh. 12. 48. The third booke is the booke of Conscience Euery mans conscience shall then be wonderfully dilated and made able to remember all their sinnes afresh and so shall be as a thousand witnesses Though the consciences of most men are now asleepe yet Christ will make them awake at that day and giue in full and perfect euidence That worke of accusing which the conscience doth in some men vnperfectly in this life it shall doe perfectly at that day and so for excusing in the godly The fourth booke is the booke of Gods remembrance mentioned in the case of the godly Mal. 3. 16. and intimated in the case of the wicked Ier. 17. 1. in which booke are written all the things that men haue done in their bodies whether good or euill Now besides these books we reade in that place of the Reuelations of a booke of Life that is of such a booke as containes the names of all that God hath appointed vnto saluation by Iesus Christ and by that booke the Iudge will see vpon whom to passe the sentence of Absolution and so by consequent on whom to passe the sentence of condemnation Reuel 20. 12. with Phil. 4. 3. Now besides these books we reade of a booke of prouidence that containes a Record of all the persons to whom God gaue naturall life and forme of which Dauid makes mention Psal 136. 16. and this booke may be of vse to shew who must be called to Iudgement And yet further we may gather out of other Scriptures that if there be need God can produce other Euidence As first the Heauens and the Earth will declare Gods righteousnesse at least by way of aggrauation either in respect of the benefits they haue brought forth vnto man to allure him to goodnesse and the iudgments haue beene vpon them to terrifie him Psal 50. 6. The very vanitie which the creatures haue beene subiect to will testifie against man in that day The heauen saith Zophar shall reueale his iniquitie and the earth shall rise vp against him Iob 20. 27. And hence it was that God called the heauen and the earth to witnesse betweene him and the people at sundry times in the Old Testament Secondly the examples of the faith and piety patience and mercy in godly men that haue liued amongst the wicked will be euidence against them as the example of Noah will condemne the old world Heb. 11. 7. so the example of the Queene of the South and the Niniuites will rise vp in Iudgement against the Iewes Matth. 12. 41 42. Lastly the Spirit of God which hath rebuked the world of sin will be able to conuince all the vngodly openly of all their wickednesse at that day Thus of the manner of the Triall The manner of the Sentence followes The manner of the Sentence we cannot in this world know saue that our Sauiour himselfe hath giuen a little taste of it by making a briefe description of it in Matth. 25. the latter part of the chapter and this glimpse of that glory of his proceedings there he giues that both the godly might be established in consolation and the wicked left without excuse hauing so faire warning The sentence stands of two parts the one concernes the godly and that is a sentence of absolution as Diuines call it or rather a sentence of glorification and the other concernes the wicked and that is a sentence of condemnation Our Sauiour will begin with the sentence of absolution to shew thereby his readinesse to mercy and long-suffering and that he is not caried with vniust furie against those on his left hand and that thereby also he may make the elect capable of the dignitie of being Assessours with him in the Iudgement vpon the wicked The sentence that concernes the godly may be considered of according to the foure parts of it The first is the calling of the elect to glory vers 34. The second is the reason giuen for this calling vers 35 36. The third is the answer Christ shall receiue from the elect v. 37 38 39. The fourth is the replication of our Sauiour to their answer v. 40. For the first in generall we may note That if Christ call vs to grace and good works in this life he will call vs to glory in another world All that are effectually called and set about Gods worke in this world shall haue a most ioyfull call to the possession of an eternall kingdome at the last
cannot imagine any true praise of friendship that can be there wanting to any of that society The fourth is the actuall donation of power ouer all things euen the kingdome of the whole world God will then suffer them to enioy what their hearts can wish in heauen or earth they receiue then as their own all that euer God made Now from the possession of all these ariseth ioy vnspeakable and delight aboue imagination not only the heart of man but all his senses being taken vp with perpetuall admiration and refreshing being as it were continually inâ—â—riated with those riuers of pleasures that are at the right hand of God The second part of the Execution containes the thrusting of all the wicked with the Diuell and his Angels into Hell where all the damned must suffer first abiection from the face of God and depriuation of the very sight of all that might comfort in heauen or earth Secondly the gnawing of conscience vpon the eternall remembrance of all their sinnes Thirdly vnutterable torments in fire vnquenchable Fourthly the horrid presence of the Deuill and his Angels all which are made more grieuous by the impossibilitie to find either ease or end The life they loath they must liue and the death they desire they shall neuer finde Oh that men could be warned in time to prouide that they neuer come into that place That message Diues would haue sent to his brethren is brought vnto men now by the Gospell and therefore let them awake to liue righteously that they perish not in this great damnation where shall be the Chaos of darknesse the horror of tribulation the feare of confusion the griefe of fearfull visions the voice of men lamenting the biting of wormes gnawing cold intollerable fire vnquenchable stinch intollerable darknesse palpable and an absolute despaire of all that is good The third thing is the creation of new heauens and new earth according to these Scriptures Esay 65. 17. and 66. 22. Reu. 21. 1. 2 Pet. 3. 13. Now about this Creation we are to consider of two things 1. The firing of the world 2. The libertie of the creatures For the first of these it is manifest that the world that it may be made new shall be cast into the fire as into a furnace The heauens and the earth are reserued vnto fire the heauens shall perish and shall all wax old as a garment and as a vesture God shall fold them vp and they shall be changed the heauens being on fire shall passe away and be dissolued with a noise and the elements shall melt with heat and the earth with the workes thereof shall be burnt vp Psal 102. 27 28. 2. Pet. 3. 5 7 10 11 12. The substance of the heauens and the earth shall not be annihilated but the qualities only shall be altered that is bettered The figure of this world shall passe away not the nature 1 Cor. 7. 31. For the second of these all things shall be so made new as all creatures that were brought into bondage shall then be set at libertie and receiue restitution as is manifest Acts 3. 21. Rom. 8. 23. That this point may be the more clearely vnderstood I must consider of two things First how the creatures are in bondage now and then how they shall be at liberty then The creatures be now in bondage many wayes First as any of them are corruptible so in bondage to corruption Secondly as they are subiect to mutations and confusions as in the case of the Aire and Seas Thirdly as they are forced to serue the turnes of wicked men and their vses Fourthly as they are teachers of the world and men will not learne the creatures are Gods great booke and it is a bondage to teach and lose their labour Fifthly as any of them are either the instrument or the subiect of mans punishment Sixthly as since the fall they haue lost their vigorous instincts as they are dulled and distempered in them Now for the second point they shall then be freed from all that vanitie or paine or misery or mutabilitie fell vpon them since the fall of man and withall they shall be restored into a glorious estate when the Elect are glorified and so they partake of the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God But this restitution shal not be made to each particular creature that hath beene but to each sort of creatures shall be then found aliue at the last day But what shall be their glorie or how long they shall continue cannot be determined without curiositie and rashnesse The fourth effect or consequent of the Iudgement is the deliuering of the kingdome of Christ into the hands of God the Father 1 Cor. 15. 24. which is to be vnderstood not of the glorious estate of Christ but of his temporall gouernment ouer the world and the Church as he ruled by means in this world for this kingdome ends when hee hath fully subdued the deuils and death and wicked men and hath fully deliuered the Elect from all sinne and misery Then there shall be no need to gouerne men by Magistrates or Preachers or Sacraments or discipline or of any of the helps of naturall or spirituall life Thus of the explication of this Article The vse that may be made of this Article in generall followes and so first it may extremely affright all men that lies in their sins without repentance for there are many things in this doctrine terrible as 1. That God hath set them a day wherein he will certainly bring them to account 2. That this day is most certaine and God will not alter his minde Act. 17. 31. Heb. 9. 27. 3. That this day will be a day of wrath to them and not of mercy The date of mercy vnto impenitent sinners will then be out Rom. 2. 5. 4. That all his sins shall then be discouered euen all his secret sins and none can be forgotten in as much as the euidence shall bee giuen out of so many bookes where all things are written as it were with a pen of iron and the point of a Diamond 1 Cor. 4. 5. Reuel 20. Ier. 17. 1. 5. That euen the longer hee liues the more hee heapes vp wrath against that day Rom. 2. 5. 6. That no meanes will then be auaileable to deliuer them Riches will not helpe them Iob 36. 18 19. nor multitude cannot shelter them Iude 15. 7. That though thou hast excelled in many gifts and done much good in the world yet if thou die in sinne without repentance thou shalt not escape Gods vengeance 1 Cor. 13. 3. 8. That it is but a little while thither 1 Pet. 4. 7. Iam. 5. 8. The signes of Christs comming are the most of them run out and we see that diuers of the last signes run together as if the Lord made haste to make an end of all things and if generall iudgement were yet further off yet death is at hand which giues a particular iudgement vpon thee
Christ prepared himselfe for his Passion in fiue things page 3â—5 Christs speech before his Passion Ibid. Patience of God See God The Patience of Christ towards Iudas page 328 Learne Patience page 450. 461 Perseuerance a worke of the spirit page 544. 492 How Perturbations are in Christ page 342 Peters dâ—niall page 351 Foure degrees of his fall page 351. 352 Manner of his fall page 353 Peters fall teacheth vs diuers things page 353 His example no warrant to sinne page 354 Persecutors are Atheists page 394 The wonder of Christs Person page 256 A Person what it is page 118 Fourethings common to each Person in the Trinity Ibid. Each Person is the true God as appeâ—res in three things Ibid. Three Persons are one in another page 119 Persons in the Trinity differ from the Essence how to be vnderstood page 112 Persons differ one from another foure waies page 121 Priority of Persons how to bee vnderstood Ibid. Persons differs in operations how to be vnderstood page 122 A Person in Trinity differs from a Person among men page 424 Christs Piety manifested in his death page 421 Pilate vseth Christ with more respect then the Priests page 362 Pilate examines Christ page 364 Pilate vseth foure policies to saue Christ page 368 Pilate in sending Christ to Herod dealt politickly though vniustly Ibid. Pilates wife declareth Christs Innocency page 373 Christ conuerts Pilates wife whilst he is ready to condemne him page 374 That shee was truly conuerted is probable Ibid. Pilate declareth Christs Innocencie by washing of his hands page 376 Whence that ceremonie was brought page 377 Two causes why Pilate would not deliuer Iesus Ibid. Which are strong motiues to iniustice page 378 When Pilate condemned Christ God condemned sinne Ibid. Pilate consents to Christs buriall for two reasons page 438 Poore men may speede in great suites page 411 Poore men may not repine at their distresses page 164 Potion giuen to Christ and why and what it was page 387 Two things signified by it Ibid. Christ indured pouerty for diuers reasons page 321 This teacheth vs 4. things Ibid. All Power was giuen to Christ at his resurrection how to be vnderstood page 470 Christs Power declared to the Apostles for diuers ends page 471 Christs Prayer Six things obseruable in it page 337 He Prayeth for six things for vs. page 338 Hee vrgeth his Petitions with foure reasons Ibid. Christs Prayer for himselfe page 338 He chuseth three of his Disciples to be with him for two reasons page 340 Christs Prayer for himselfe without sinne how page 344 Christs Prayer was heard yet hee not deliuered page 346 Preachers Publique cryers page 559 Two waies of Preaching page 1 Priests and Scribes most malitious against Christ page 326 The causes of it Ibid. High-Priests Office twofold page 337 Christs Priest of the New Testament page 388 Christs Priest-hood page 227 Difference betweene the Priest of the Law and Christ. Ibid Parts of Christs Priest-hood Ibid. Christs Priest-hood comfortable in diuers respects page 228 Benefits we obtaine by Christs Priesthood Ibid. The Priests more senselesse then Pagans page 433 A Prisoner deliuered at the Passouer the occasion of it page 371 Preferment by Christ. page 454 Man produced foure waies page 272 Production of Christs body page 261 Christ Prophecies in the Ministerie of his seruants page 221 Esteeme of Prophecying page 223 Communication of Proprieties page 252 Strange Punishments to workers of iniquity page 385 No Purgatory for soules page 412 R. TVVo things noted bout the Rainebow page 177 VVhat need wee haue of a Redeemer page 204 Our Redeemer must bee the Sonne of God for diuers Reasons page 237 Redemption giues no liberty to sin page 401 Christ had a Reed put into his hand why page 381 Religion hath small intertainment amongst voluptuous great ones page 370 Wicked men are easily agreed when there is opposition against Religion page 370 Heads of Religion handled two waies page 2 Christ Remembers vs in heauen page 410 Hee Remembers those onely in heauen that remember him vpon earth Ibid. A signe of a gracelesse heart not to Repent when wee are vnder the Rod. page 407 Christs Resurrection proued page 455 When Christ Rose againe page 455 Why not till the third day page 456 Christ Rose againe the same day the world was created Ibid. He Rose againe with an earthquake to signifie foure things page 457 He Rose againe for fiue reasons Ibid. Christs Resurrection assures vs of our Iustification page 474 Fiue fruits of Christs Resurrection page 473 A twofold Resurrection in vs. page 474 Christs Resurrection warrants our perseuerance page 474 Christs Resurrection a proofe of his diuinitie page 475 Rise to newnesse of life Ibid Christs Resurrection comfortable in foure respects page 476 What is necessary to true Repentance page 354 Reprobation of the wicked at the last day page 527 Restraining grace page 540 Rich men must honour Christ page 437 Right hand of God how taken page 489 Rockes rend page 432 Amongst the Romans fugitiue seruants were beaten with Rods. Gods Iustice in sending the Romans to destroy the Iewes S. CHrist Rested in the graue on the Sabbath day why page 442 Sabbath reckoned from morning to morning page 463 Incroach not vpon the Sabbath day page 439 Burials not so conuenient on the Sabbath day Ibid. Christs Sacrifice a propitiatory Sacrifice page 388 Fruit of this Sacrifice Ibid. This Sacrifice continues for euer page 386 That wee may receiue benefit by this Sacrifice we must doe three things Ibid. Christs Sacrifice excells cerimoniall Sacrifices page 227 What Sacrifices we must offer vp page 229 Rest vpon Christ alone for Saluation page 409 In things done for our Saluation consider foure things page 255 Gods glory in contriuing away for our Saluation page 257 Sanctification a worke of the Spirit page 543 How it is wrought page 544 No Satisfaction but Christs page 313 Burden of Satisfaction onely vpon him page 343 Christ a Sauiour page 215. 399 What Christ requires in his Schollars page 224 Christ scourged for foure reasons page 372 Sea What it is page 178 Originall of it Ibid. Wonder of Gods power in placing the Sea page 178 What vse it serueth for page 179 Gods workemanship about the Sea teacheth vs diuers things page 180 It is comfortable in three respects page 181 Prophets and Apostls course in their Sermons page 2 Seruant like theire masters true in courts page 359 A stone rowled to the Mouth of Christs Sepulcher why page 44 Christs goodnesse to his Seruants page 242 Christs Side peirced for two reasons page 429 Water and bloud commeth forth of his Side which is miraculous page 429 And Misticall page 430 Out of his Side came a Fountaine for sinne page 431 Christ was silent being accused for seuen reasons page 362 Christ Silent before Herod why page 369 Simon carried Christs Crosse it signifies diuers things page 384 Sins must be like a dead body in foure things page 443 Sin punished
THE RVLE OF FAITH OR AN EXPOSITION OF the Apostles CREED so handled as it affordeth both Milke for Babes and strong meat for such as are at full age By that worthy seruant of Gods Church Master NICHOLAS BIFIELD late Minister of Gods Word at ISLEVVORTH and by him in his life time fully perfected and transcribed so much as is now published for the benefit of Gods Church by his Sonne ADONIRAM BIFIELD 1 PET. 2. 2. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby LONDON Printed by G.M. for Philemon Stephens and Christopher Meredith and are to be sold at their shop at the golden Lion in Pauls Church-yard 1626. TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL AND Religious Knight Sir THOMAS POSTHVMVS HOBY and to the honourable and vertuous Lady the Lady MARGARET his wife A. B. wisheth the increase of grace heere and the fruition of glory hereafter RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL THere are many waies to attaine to seeming honour heere vpon earth there is no way to attaine to true honour besides this of Piety and Vertue Godlinesse brings the best gaine the greatest honour vnto a Christian others may be more rich none are more honorable then they others may bee more esteemed of by the men of the world none haue more honour both with God and good men then they as Salomon saith The wise shall inherit glory but fooles dishonor though they be exalted this is the inheritance of the godly who is the onely Wise man So that I may now say with our Sauiour your Worships haue both chosen the better part which shall neuer be taken from you I hauing euer obserued it to haue been your greatest ambitions to be true Christians which alone makes you more excellent then your neighbours neither haue you made choise of Religion as many Hypocrites and Time-seruers doe making it a stalking horse a footstoole to the seat of preferment making choice of Religion for nothing else but onely for the aduancing of themselues and compassing of their owne priuate ends no your end and aime hath euer beene in all your seruices and imployments both to aduance the glory of God as also to further the peace and welfare of this Church and Common-Wealth wherin we liue and whereof God hath made your Worship a worthy member This indouldens me humbly to present this ensuing Treatise vnto you both which may be called the Rule of Faith the Symbole or Badge whereby a true Christian may be distinguished and knowne from all Iewes Turkes Atheists Papists Hereticks counterfeting Temporizers and false Professors the Doctrine of the Creed containing in it the substance of Christian Religion Taught by the Apostles Imbraced by the ancient Fathers and Sealed by the bloud of the Martyrs The exposition of which Creed so far as it was perfected by the Author I heere present vnto you both desiring that it may shelter it selfe vnder your protection many reasons inforcing me thereto first that honour and Singular Loue which you both haue shewed vnto those that Labour in the Word and Doctrine as you are patternes of Piety so are you Patrons of pious and godly men and of their labours secondly that loue and respect which you were pleased in particular to expresse vnto the Author of this Treatise my deare Father now with God which since his death you haue been pleased to continue both vnto the fruit of his Braine as also to the fruit of his body this imboldens me to commit this Posthumus to your protection thirdly that good esteeme which you haue euer had of this work manifested both when you were pleased to bee diligent hearers of it when it was preached so long as you were both resident in those parts as also by your earnest desire of the publishing of it for the benefit of Gods Church and I doubt not but that you will now fauorably receiue that which formerly you haue so highly esteemed so much desired lastly that speciall duty which I my selfe owe vnto you both for your extraordinary Loue and by me vndeserued fauours which you haue beene both pleased to shew vnto me since it pleased God to depriue me of the benefit of such a Father this my duty bindeth me with all humility and thankfulnesse to acknowledge them therefore doe I willingly take this oportunity humbly to present this ensuing Treatise vnto you both not doubting but that you will receiue it into your Patronage so that whilst you beleeue and countenance and defend the Truth The Truth shall make you free These things do and the God of Truth and Peace shall be with you now the God of all grace make you perfect confirme strengthen and establish you and blesse you with all spiritual blessings in heauenly things through Christ with temporal blessings here and with eternal blessings in his Kingdome Such shall be the dayly Prayers of Your Worships humbly deuoted ADONIRAM BIFIELD To the Christian Reader CHristian Reader it was the Authors purpose if God had spared him life so long to haue finished this Exposition vpon the Creed but man purposeth and God disposeth It pleased God to â—aish his course before he had finished this work yet God in his diuine prouidence hath so disposed of it as that you may finde the substance of those Articles which are not here perfected to be handled in some of his other labours vnto which briefly I referre you For the ninth Article concerning the holy Catholike Church the Communion of Saints I referre you to his Treatise called The Principles or the patterne of wholsome words Chap. 23. And whereas The Communion of Saints consists of two parts First The communion of the members with the head Secondly The communion of the members among themselues for the former read his Exposition vpon the Colossians Chap. 1. vers 18. pag. 121 122 123. for the latter reade his Exposition vpon the third of Peter ver 7. pag. 169. for this title Saints read his Exposition vpon the Colossians Chap. 1. ver 1. pag. 7 8 9. If you would be directed how to carry your selues in this communion amongst the Saints and towards the godly read his little Treatise called The Rules of a holy life Chap. 25. For the tenth Article The forgiuenesse of sinnes I referre you to his Booke of the Principles Chap. 24. as also to his Exposition vpon the Colossians Chap. 1. vers 14. pag. 108 109. Would you know what course to take to bee deliuered from your sins then I refer you to his little Treatise called The Doctrine of the beginning of Christ or The Catalogue of sinnes Chap. 2. pag. 14. For the eleuenth Article The resurrection of the body I referre you to his Booke of the Principles Chap. 26. For the last Article Euerlasting life I referre you to his Exposition vpon the third Chapter of Peter ver 7. where this is largely handled from pag. 141. to 163. The Author hath handled most of these things in diuers parts of this
infallible for besides that we beleeue nothing heere but what hath bin in all Ages receiued except it bee in that point of Christ descending into Hell so all those Articles are grounded vpon expresse Scripture except before excepted that there can bee no doubt of the truth of them if we will beleeue the Scripture and therefore we should with the more willingnesse attend to these Doctrines seeing they are not in the number of those truthes that seeme to bee opposed not onely by the iudgements of learned men but by the Word of God the meaning of Gods Word appearing not so clearely to vs in those things 6. From the sufficiencie of the Doctrine of the Creed It containes all things necessary to be belieued to saluation All things I say necessary for babes in the proposition and for strong men in the exposition 7. From the necessitie of knowing and beleeuing these things these Articles must be beleeued or we cannot be saued Yea all these Articles must be beleeued of necessity to faile in any is desperately dangerous 8. From the Permanencie of these truthes Heere is that said that will abide in a Christian and is indelible 9. From the consideration of the condition of many hearers some are but new beginners and others though for the time they might haue bin teachers yet neede to bee taught these principles Yea neede to be taught them againe being such as those Heb. 5. 12 13. It is in these things also that the better sort of hearers complaine of their ignorance 10. We were tyed in our Baptisme vnto the doctrine contained in this Creed and so we stand bound before God and the Angels to learne it and keepe it as a great Treasure 11. From the consideration of the manner of propounding these Articles they are set dnwne in the Creed plainely and so they cleare our iudgements and withall briefely so as wee neede not feare our memories it is short in words but great in mysteries 12. Lastly because of the singular vse may be made of these doctrines there is great vse of the whole and great vse of euery part of it other Sciences for the most part add nothing to vs but to our knowledge onely or little to our practise especially so as to aduance our happines now there are many commodities arise from the knowledge keeping of these truthes as 1. Contemplatiue delight Men are delighted with the smell of flowers and the sight of colours how much more may and ought our mindes to be delighted in the obseruation meditation of such glorious truthes as these for these Articles doe exhibit to the beleeuing soule the glory of God to be veiwed in the things of greatest excellencie euen the choisest things wherein God hath made knowne the wonder of his goodnes vnto man And therefore these things are good for meditation all the daies of our liues if we had once but the skill to open the glories are heere contained Many Christians are much distressed about meditation They complaine they cannot tell what to thinke of profitablie In the Creed is cōtained the abridgement of these shining doctrines vpon which we may and ought alwaies to look wonder 2. The restoring of the Image of God in our mindes for by bringing in these knowledges wee set vp againe the frame of the Image of God in our mindes which lieth vtterly defaced in vs till the light of these doctrines begin to shine in our vnderstanding wee are purblinde yea wee are starke blinde so long as we are ignorant in these groundes 3. The nourishment of the whole soule The soule of man takes not foode further then it layes hold vpon these and such like truthes and when these are thought on and applied soundly al things in the soule wil thriue and prosper and the more is this to bee regarded because in these Articles is contained foode for all sorts of Christians for heere is milke for little ones in the proposition of these Articles and meate for strong men in the exposition of these all wholsome foode 4. The Creed containes the substance of those Articles of agreement made betweene God and vs so as we may easily and daily thence take notice of the maine points that are treated of betweene God and vs The condition of the couenant on our parte concerning either faith or practice all that is required of vs in effect in respect of faith is heere set downe 5. By the dexterous vse of these doctrines we may try all Religions in the world for heere is the roote of faith the touchstone to try things that are to bee belieued the square by which they are to be measured 't is that little Iudge in matters of quarrell about Religion for whatsoeuer doctrine is contrary to the Analogie of faith in these things may bee safely reiected and must be 6. It is the very Charecter of the Church and serues to distinguish vs from all other professions of men in the world as first from meere naturalists that beleeue no more cōcerning God religion then they can see by the light of nature as it is now corrupted and so it distinguisheth vs from the Philosophers and therfore much more from the common sort of Gentiles that entertained opinions monstrous and against the very light of Nature secondly from the Turkes who though they receiue some truthes from the light of Scripture yet reiecting most of these fundamental truthes entertaining a multitude of blasphemies of their owne against the Christian faith are worthily condemned as men without the pale of the Church thirdly from the Iewes because they denie all the Articles concerning Christ fourthly from all sorts of Heretickes that haue erred from this faith in some of the Articles concerning Christ such as are the Arrians and Papists at this day fifthly from such as haue but a wandering opinion concerning God in any of these Articles so as they onely know them by coniecture or hearesay and haue not entertained them with distinct assurance into their hearts and such are multitudes of people of all sorts euen in the Visible Church To conclude euery word almost of the Creed doth pierce the sides of some or other hereticall or blasphemous men As we beleeue one God against the Gentiles the Father Sonne and holy Ghost against the Antitrinitans Creator of Heauen and Earth against Carpocrates Cerinthus and the Ebionits we beleeue that Christ is the Lord against Valentinus who acknowledged him to bee a Sauiour not a Lord and that he is our Lord against those in Origens time that said hee was the Lord of God and that hee is the onely begotten Son against the Arrians conceiued by the holy Ghost against Apollinaris Valentinus and Eutiches that he was dead against Basilides rose againe against Cerinthus and sitteth at the right hand of God against Praxeus and we beleeue one Catholique Church
against the Donatists and Nouatian and the Communion of Saints against Sectaries and the Resurrection against the Sadduces and Cerinthians and the like 7. Lastly there is scarce any word in the Creed but it containes some vses of Consolation and therefore wee should attend vnto it and keepe it as a great treasure because there are so many springes of ioy that will euer flowe abundantly into our hearts if the fault be not in our owne carelesnesse ignorance or vnbeliefe The Vse should bee therefore to inflame our hearts to a desire after the vnderstanding and power of these Doctrines and hauing learned them to keepe them in the closet of our hearts as our greatest treasure on earth I know there is naturally in the hearts of the most hearers a kinde of desire to heare new doctrines and to be taught in things aboue the consideration of these principles but we must be altogether displeased with our selues â—f we find this intemperance in our desires It would argue a great loathing of Manna and a secret despising of the greatest part of the Word of God which is imployed about the propounding and vrging of these doctrines if wee should suffer our hearts to slight these grounds and first Truthes It is a signe of a narrow and base heart if there bee not roome to receiue with gladnesse this precious seede Men are loath to be accounted Babes and therefore affect not the doctrine is fit for them but looke too high and reach after things that are not so vsefull for them And thus in generall The Title of the Creed Ephes 2. 20. THe Creed hath two things in it to bee considered of The Title and the Articles of faith comprehended in it the Title vsuall and antient is the Apostles Creed Where is noted the Authors of these doctrines and the kinde of doctrine The Authors were the Apostles the kinde of doctrine is a Creed first of the Authors All men grant the Creed to bee the Apostles but yet all agree not about the sense How the Creed may bee said to be the Apostles for some thinke it is the Apostles Creed because the Apostles made it and compiled it in the forme as it now is Others thinke it is the Apostles Creed because it containes the substance of their Doctrine though it were not made by them The first sort conceiue thus That the Apostles after Pentecost when they had receiued the holy Ghost met together in Ierusalem and considering that they were to depart one from the other into diuers parts of the world they agreed vpon the substance of all that doctrine which they would teach all abroad the world and accordingly digested it into this forme that thereby it might appeare that their doctrine euery where did agree and that so false Teachers might bee discouered when they should in any place vnder pretence of preaching Christ oppose or conceale any parte of the necessarie Christian faith Of this opinion were some of the Fathers Some of the Schoolemen afterwards went so farre as to name which part of the Creed was made by each of the Apostles as That Peter should say I beleeue in God the Faâ—her Almighty and Iohn should say Creator of Heauen and Earth and Iames should say I beleeue in Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord and so the rest of the Apostles cast in each one a parte till by them all the whole Creed was finished But this opinion cannot be true as may appeare by diuers reasons some probable some infallible It is not probable the Apostles digested it in the order it is for why needed it to be made by all the Apostles peice meale and not rather by one Apostle alone Secondly there are tearmes vsed in the Creed are no where vsed in the writings of the Apostles as the words of descending into Hell and the Catholique Church Thirdly the Apostles Catechisme intreated of faith and loue 2. Tim. 1. 1â— but this Creed intreates onely of faith But there is one Reason which is infallible for if this Creed had bin written by the Apostles it had bin Canonicall Scripture and must haue bin reâ—d in our Bibles which no man euer affirmed which I read of 2. The second sort of Diuines therefore are in the right opinion who conceiue that the Creed is the Apostles in respect of the matter not in respect of the forme It is the Apostles because the doctrine contained in it is that which all the Apostles with one consent did teach vnto the world and haue left confirmed in the Apostolicall writings in the New Testament And for this Reason we ought to attend to the doctrines heere to be intreated of as being such truthes as are not founded on the testimony of any ordinary man but euen of the Apostles themselues Quest But may some one say Is it not the Prophets Creed aswell as the Apostles or are not these Articles to bee found in the writings of the Prophets aswell as the Apostles or are there some truthes necessary now to Saluation that were not necessarie in the Olde Testament Answ I answer that the maine substance of the doctrine of the Creed was knowne and taught by the Prophets in the Old Testament as in generall concerning one God and the Messias and eternall life c. but there are some things peculiar in the Creed vnto the Christian Church and of necessity to Saluation as the more open and cleare doctrine of the Trinity the particulars about the Humiliation and Exaltation of Christ and the estate of the Catholique Church these being cleerely reueiled are now necessary to Saluation Quest Some one will say but how came the Creed then into the Church who made it or when was it made Answ I answer that it seemes cleare that it came not in all at once but that in the Apostles daies it was much shorter It is manifest that our Lord and Sauiour commanded to baptize men in the Name of the Father of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Whence came the custome of examining those that were baptized about their faith Who in the first times answered briefly and for the most part but concerning the Trinity or concerning Christ which was chiefly then in question We may obserue that Philip would not baptize the Eunuch till he had confessed his faith Acts the 8. which imports that it was the manner then to admit none of yeeres to baptisme till they had professed their faith and that some kinde of short forme was then in vse What the precise forme was cannot bee certainely knowne but it is likely their confession went not further then the Trinity Now these Articles concerning the Trinity were inlarged for the preuention and repressing of sundrie Heresies as they did or were likely to spring vp in the Church But that the whole Creed as it is now was not verbatim in the first Ages may appeare in that the confession of faith in the daies of
with flesh vnto a iust proportion So is it in the soule for first there is wrought a small degree of sauing knowledge and spirituall desire after God in Christ and then flowes from thence the veines and sinewes that take hold of the promises of grace and lastly by degrees as our knowledge and experience increaseth the whole body of Faith growes after a compleate manner formed in vs when our hearts are filled with increase of sound and solid knowledges but because this point toucheth the spirituall free-hold of many godly Christians I would therefore beate it out more distinctly And so foure things are to be considered 1. How it may be knowne that Faith is weake 2. How weake Faith may be knowne to be a right Faith 3. How the beleeuer may be comforted that findes hee hath but a weake Faith 4. Admonition to him that is weake in the Faith not to rest in that condition for diuers reasons For the first a weake Faith is easily discerned by these signes and the like to them 1. By daily doubts of Gods fauour and feares least their estate be not right 2. By ignorance not onely in many ordinary truthes but in many of the promises of the Gospel Matthew 8. 26. 16. 8. 3. By the hastie and violent vnquietnesse of the heart in aduersitie euen in the daily and lesser crosses of life and by those sudden feares in time of danger notwithstanding Gods promise and the experience of Gods assistance and deliuerance and by the vnrest of the heart if there be not present helpe Iames 1. 5. 6. Mat. 14. 30. 31. Luke 18. 8. 4. By the daily cares of life about foode and rayment Mat. 6. 31. 5. Aptnesse to stagger and be carried about with the winde of contrary doctrine Ephes 4. 13. 6. Feare of death For the second a weake Faith may be discerned to be a true Faith by these signes 1. By the constant and earnest desire of Gods fauour in Christ Psal 10. 17. Mat. 5. 6. Reuel 21. 6. 2. By their griefe for their vnbeliefe and frequent complaint of it Marke 9. 24. 3. By their constant desire after the sincere milke of the Word 1. Pet. 2. 2. 4. By their feare to offend God in the least euill they know to be a sinne For the third the beleeuer may be comforted many waies though his Faith be but weake for 1. Christ hath promised that he will not breake the bâ—uised reede nor quench the smoaking flaxe Mat. 12. 20. 2. Weake Faith doth apply the mercy of God and the benefits of Christs death aswell as a strong Faith as a weake or paraliticke hand will receiue a gift aswell as a sound and sted die hand he that hath a weake sight though he see not so well as he that hath a persect sight yet he sees so much of the light of the Sunne as may serue his turne to walke safely Though an Infant cannot eate so much as a strong man yet he eates so much as preserues life and makes him grow 3. God hath receiued him that is weake in Faith Rom. 14. 13 4. The power of God is manifested in their weakenesse 2. Cor. 12. 9. Lastly the weake in Faith must be admonished to looke to their Faith and to labour for growth Though God accepts their weake Faith in the beginning of their conuersion yet he likes not the neglecting of Faith and continuing in ignorance and vnbeliefe Heb. 5. 12. Besides so long as they continue in weakenesse of Faith they keepe themselues without many and singular comforts Though weake Faith bee sufficient to Saluation yet it is not sufficient to consolation Hitherto of the Nature of Faith The ground of Faith were worthy to be considered for it is not inough to know that we must beleeue or what things are to be beleeued but vpon what ground or warrant wee doe beleeue it And so heere I might consider of the Word of God as the ground of Faith or originall of Faith for he that will euer prosper in beleeuing these Articles must be resolued of these things 1. That the things he beleeueth are warranted to him by the testimonie of God himselfe for no humane testimony of particular men or of the whole Church can be the ground of a mans Faith 2. That the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles are the very word of himselfe and so infallible 3. That the writings of the Prophets and Apostles are euery way perfect and doe containe all things necessary to be beleeued in the matter of his Religion 4. That he can see how each Article of his Faith is grounded vpon the Word of God 5. That he will cleaue vnto this Word of God all the daies of his life as the principall meanes of his direction and comfort and of his further increase in Faith and knowledge for his knowledge and Faith comes in but by degrees and in part and the truth is opposed by his owne reason corrupted and by the suggestions of the diuell and by almost infinite varieties of opinions against all which he resolues to cleaue to the Word of God as his perpetuall warrant But because this principle concerning the Word of God is not expressed in the Creed I will therefore forbeare the proofe and explication and illustration of these things which concerne the Word of God And I conceiue that this Head of the Word of God was left out in the Creed in the first Age of the Church for two reasons The one was because as then it was not questioned so much as the rest of the Articles But the other Reason is the most important and that is that these doctrines of the Creed though they be principles yet are of another sort then these doctrines that concerne the Original perfection or authority of the Scriptures for these principles are conclusions framed out of those principles concerning the Word and so containe a frame of doctrins which are built vpon the granting of the former or thus they are distinguished from them These are parts of Theologie whereas the Word of God is not a part but principiuÌ„ cognoscendi the foundation of Theologie The doctrines concerning the Scriptures are not properly Articles of Faith but grounds or the foundation of Faith Not things to bee beleeued so much as things by which we beleeue I Beleeue in God Psal 11. 1. HItherto of our duty in the first word I beleeue The doctrine to be beleeued followes and it concernes either God or the Church The doctrine that concernes God lookes vpon him either as Father or Sonne or holy Ghost In the first Person of the Trinity Faith sees and wonders at his Nature his Relation his Power and his Workes His Nature in the Word God his Relation in the word Father his Power in the word Almighty and his Workes in the words Creator of heauen and earth The first thing we are to studie to know and beleeue is God This is the first doctrine of the Creed
there are many things should inflame the hearts of Christians to a great desire after the doctrine concerning God and his nature as 1. It is the most glorious subiect of all others in the world no doctrine can tell vs of such marueilous things as the doctrine of God doth 2. It is the end of our Creation all other things though made by God yet they haue no discerning of him Now God made man and gaue him a reasonable soule that hee might see God and the great workes he had done els in the Visible world there had bin none to know or praise God Nothing therefore can be more contrary to the end of our Creation then if wee spend our time and do not labour to know and praise God 3. The whole doctrine of Religion is called Theologie which word in the originall taken a funder is a speech or doctrine concerning God to signifie that without the true knowledge of God there can be no true Religion or right vnderstanding of any thing God is the principall Subiect of all Religious doctrine 4. Of all doctrines this is most profitable for vs for the doctrines that concerne God haue the most power ouer our liues to reforme them and to make vs carefull of good workes Colos 1. 10 euen the more we know of God the nearer we come to the perfectiō of our natures Besides these doctrine doe fill the heart more then any other truthes Yea it is eternall life to know God and Christ It is Heauen vpon Earth It is the very beginning of the glory of Heauen which consists in the Vision of God Ioh. 17. 3. 5. To want the knowledge of God is extreamely base and vncomely for a Christian It is a poore thing to bee pleased with the knowledge of other things and bee ignorant of God and the rather because what we loue or admire in other things that are good are most perfectly in God and no where else besides shall we bee ignorant of him from whom we receiue al good things and from whom al things might make vs happie are to be expected Is not he liberty life glory sufficiencie blessednesse perfect and holy pleasure and the Rest of spirits as a Father saith Further shall not we know him that is euery where Can we goe no whither from his presence and shall we in all places bee be still without God who yet fills Heauen and Earth It is a true Theorem in Diuinity that God onely hath a being other things cannot be said to be Men are the best of visible creatures and the Prophet saith all Nations before him are nothing If men are nothing not worthy to bee reckoned as things that haue being much lesse other Creatures These things are scarce worthy to be said to be of which it may bee said either it was not or it will not bee then it will follow that the knowledge men get in other things is to know nothing then wee know something when wee know God finally a necessity lieth vpon vs to bee rightly enformed concerning God if to speake or thinke vilely of men bee an offence what is it to conceiue or thinke erroniously or meanely or basely concerning God The consideration of these and such like motiues should stir vp in vs a great willingnesse to be taught concerning God but before I breake open the particular assertions concerning the Nature of our most glorious God there are certaine generall considerations that must take vp some Roome in our hearts and it is profitable for vs to approach vnto the contemplation of God by degrees and therefore by way of Preface I conceiue these things are needfull to be thought on 1. How hard a thing it is to attaine the knowledge of God 2. By what meanes the darke heart of man is guided to the vnderstanding of God 3. How farre forth God may be knowne 4. What Rules must of necessity be obserued by all such as can haue any hope to know God For the first of all knowledges it is the hardest to attaine the true knowledge of God and there are many things that hinder and hide God from vs as 1. The transcendent glory of Gods nature the brightnesse of which is such that the eyes of our mindes are not able to look vpon it much lesse can any senses of our bodies attaine him Gen. 32. 29. Iudges 13. 18. God is inuisible wee cannot see him he is ineffable no words can tell vs what hee is we may reckon a thousand things and yet none of them is God whether we looke about the earth seas ayre or heauens God is that thing which no opinion can reach Hee is more then words can tell or thoughts can thinke God is such a thing as when we name him hee cannot bee named when we goe about to estimate him he cannot bee estimated when we goe about to compare him hee cannot bee compared when we would define him hee increaseth bigger then any definition He is greater then all words then all senses it is peculiar to God to exceede knowledge wee may admire by silence but cannot expresse him by words and the Reason is that which is finite can hold no proportion with that which is infinite And therefore hee that would define God had neede to haue Gods Logick for no mans Logick can reach to it for though nothing be more present euery where then God yet nothing is more incomprehensible God is immense and therefore who can tell as one saith the length of his Eternity or the breadth of his Loue or the height of his Maiesty or the depth of his Wisedom And though it bee true that there are diuers names giuen to God yet those names do not explicate what God is but onely so much of him as of vs can bee conceiued for that which is said of God is not God because hee is ineffable The Heathen man could say that it is a hard labour to finde out the Father of the world but hauing found him it was impossible to describe him with fit words especially to make the vulgar sort to conceiue of him And therfore he is fitly styled a light inaccessible 2. The defect of measures hinders vs. All the things by which we trie and measure other things are of no vse in describing God for he is good without quality great without quantity euery where whole without place euerlasting without time he makes all sorts of mutable things without mutation in himselfe or suffering any thing hee needs not a body to make him to be nor a place to make him to be heere nor time to make him to be now or hereafter or heretofore he needs no subiect in which he should subsist or to which he should adhere He is mercifull without passion and Lord of all things without addition of any thing to his wealth 3. Wee want the benefit of similitudes for Gods nature differs infinitely
the eye and the eye receiues it not but as it is like to the light so it is with the minde of man and the knowledge of God 6. Aboue all other knowledges in Religion in the doctrine of God he must remember the Apostles Rule to bee wise to Sobriety and take heede of curiosity and that in two respects first that he deuoutly beleeue what he findes said of God in Scripture without prying or sifting of things by the iudgement of his owne Reason God would be beleeued on not iudged or examined secondly that he inquire not after things which are not reuealed but rest in the descriptions of God made in his Word The Sunne must bee seene as it can be seene and so much light must bee taken as can bee had with looking downewards lest if wee looke for more light by gazing on the body of the Sunne our eyes bee not onely dazeled but our sight swallowed vp and lost so is it in the knowledge of God It strengthens and increaseth the sight of the minde if we looke vpon the beames of the euerlasting Sunne as they shine in his word or workes but if we will needs be searching higher after his Maiesty take heede lest wee be swallowed vp of his glory Prouerbs 25. 27. 7. And lastly hee must looke to it that his head bee not distracted with worldly cares this knowledge requires a minde seperated from the world at least from the intruding and violent and distresfull cares about the world and things thereof 1. Cor. 7. 31 32 35. Hitherto of the excellencie difficultie meanes and measure of the knowledge of God together with the Rules to bee obserued for the attaining of the Knowledge of God Three things remaine to be opened and throughly considered of 1. What God is or the praises of Gods Nature 2. What it is to beleeue in God 3. The Vses of all For the right conceiuing of the glorious frame of the praises of God we may safely and must carefully proceede in this order 1. Wee must cast out of our mindes all likenesses of any creature in heauen or earth God hath flatly prohibited all Images of God and all terestriall likenesses to be set vp of him in our Churches houses or hearts Commandement 2. Wee must not therefore conceiue that God is like any thing that sense can set before vs in heauen or earth 2. We must in the next place take heede that we be not insnared by the misconceiuing of certaine relatiue attributes giuen to God in the Scriptures Many things are said of God in Scripture by way of signe not by way of Image or likenesse which wee must so thinke of as to vnderstand what they signifie but not to fashion in our hearts the resemblances which the words import for instance 1. Some things are attributed to God Ironically not properly as when the Prophet ascribes deceit vnto God Ier. 4. 10. He speaketh the words of the false Prophets ironically not his owne words with indignation alledging what they said which if it were true God should deceiue the people 2. Some things are giuen to God Metonimically as when God is said to be our strength and fortitude Psal 18. 2. Our strength and valour is not God but he is said to bee so by effect because he worketh it in vs so hee is said to bee our song because he is the subiect of our song Exodus 15. 2. He is called the hope of Israel because it is hee in whom Israel ought to hope Ier. 14. 8. so he is called our life Deut. 30. 19 20. because he giues preserues and prolonges our life 3. Some things are giuen to God Metaphorically when the things spoken of are onely found in the creature and giuen to God by way of signification only or some kinde of comparison some of these Metaphores are borrowed from men some from other creatures 1. From men as when the parts members senses affections actions or adiuncts of man are ascribed to God as for instance God is said to haue a soule Esay 1 14. which onely notes his nature in a speciall manner of Conception so members are giuen to God as his face to signifie his fauour eyes to signifie his obseruing of things Eares to note his regarde of the prayers of his people Hands to note his particular prouidence or working Armes to note his power c. so senses are giuen to him as memorie forgetfulnesse seeing hearing c. which are onely spoken for our capacity so are the affections of Ioy Anger Hatred Sorrow Repentance Ielousie c. which onely signifie after an high manner some glory of Gods nature which but by such comparisons is inexplicable to vs so are the Actions of Numbering speaking hiding his face tempting lifting vp his hands descending going vp on high walking with men striking arising laughing visiting c. so are the Adiuncts of greatnesse time clothing bookes charrets c. which things are not in God in the letter but in the sense and signification 2. From other Creatures as when wings are attributed to him as he is said to be the Sunne Light a Horne of our Saluation Buckler consuming fire 4. Some things are giuen to God Synechdochically as when the Sonne is called the Father of Eternity Esay 9. 6. the Father and holy Ghost are not excluded When the holy Ghost is called seauen spirits being but one spirit onely to note the variety and perfection of his working Reuel 1. 4. Thus of the two Rules for the distinct and safe informing of our selues concerning God 3. Wee must take heede also that wee bee not deceiued about the formes in which God appeared in the Old or New Testament for these formes were sanctified for the present to the vse of the beholders to assure the presence of God or for signification but when they were withdrawne they were no longer to be thought on as any formes of conceiuing of God and therefore he forbids all likenesses These things being auoided we must then approach with feare and reuerence to consider of such things as are attributed to God in Scripture properly For the cleere vnderstanding of the doctrine of Gods Nature as it is properly described in Scripture wee must consider both of the properties of his Nature and of the substance of it First of the Properties because these are next vnto vs as I may say or are easiest to be discerned The glorious properties of God may bee cast into two rankes or heads for some of them are such properties as are some way in the creatures by way of Resemblance certaine sparkles or dropps are in vs vpon which is printed a kinde of Image or likenesse of God in those things such are the life knowledg holinesse and glory of God some of them are such properties in God as are not so much as by any likenesse to bee found in any creature in heauen or earth such are his infinite greatnesse eternitie Immutabilitie and allsufficiencie The first
kindnesse as all Ages ought to admire Epes 2. 7. and such as is sweete and better then life or ought we haue experience of in life Psal 63. 3. Hee is therefore said to be loue it selfe 1. Iohn 4. 8. 2. It is first or preuenting 't is not a loue prouoked by our loue to him but hee loued vs first that were vnworthy of all loue as being indeed his enemies 1. Ioh. 4. 10. 19. 3. It is from euerlasting Ier. 31. 3. before wee had done good or euill Rom. 9. 11. 13. 4. It is immutable and to euerlasting no creature can separate vs from the loue of God Rom. 8. 38. whom hee loueth he loueth to the end Iohn 13. 1. 5. It is without respect of persons bound or free Barbarians or Scythians Iewes or Grecians are all one with him in Christ He loues a poore man as earnestly as a rich man Colos 3. 11. and how vile soeuer the condition of Gods beloued ones be on earth yet they are euer Honorable in his sight Isay 43. 4. Thus of the Loue of GOD His Mercie followeth There are many praises of the Mercy of God in Scripture which should much inflame and inamour our hearts for 1. His Mercy is abundant 1 Pet. 1. 3. Hee is rich in Mercy Ephes 2. 4. exceeding rich Ephes â— 7. and it must needs be so because his Mercy is as his Essence infinite Psalme 103. 11. 2. His mercies are tender mercies Luke 1. 77. hee layeth to heart our miseries No Father can so pittie his sonne as God pitties vs Psal 103. 4. 13. and how can it bee otherwise seeing God is Mercy it selfe 3. He is mindefull of his Mercy Luke 1. 54. He waites to shew Mercy Esay 30. 18. 4. He reserues Mercy for thousands he spends not his Mercy onely on Patriarches or Prophets or Kings c. but he bestowes his Mercy on all sorts of people so as poore men may enioy the mercies of Dauid Exodus 34. 6 Esay 55. 4. 5. His Mercies endure for euer they can neuer bee drawne dry Psal 25. 5. Luke 1. 50. Esay 54. 10. Psalme 136. from euerlasting to euerlasting Psal 103. 17. 6. The effects of his Mercy are admirable considered either in generall or particular Iâ—â—enerall and so 1. He is Father of all that Mercy is in any creature 2. Cor. 13. 2. His Mercy is ouer all his workes we can haue to doe with no worke of God but we may taste of his Mercy in it euen of his tender mercies Psal 145. 9. which he reckons in many instances Psal 136. In particular and so by his Mercy 1. He elected vs Rom. 9. 16. and thus he shewed vs Mercy before the world was 2. In due season hee visited vs from on High Luke 1. 77. Sending his Sonne to pay our ransome and so redeeming our liues from destruction Psal 103. 4. Calling vs out of the world to be his people who were not his people 1. Pet. 2. 10. forgiuing vs all our sinnes Ex. 34. 6. Mich. 7. 18. Quickning our soules that were dead in trespasses and sinnes Ephes 2. 4 sauing vs and estating the glory of Heauen vpon vs Tit. 3. 5. giuing vs the knowledge of our Saluation Luke 1. 77. 78. 3. In our very afflictions he shewes vs strange Mercy for 1. It is his Mercy that wee are not consumed Lament 3. 22. Hee doth not destroy vs nor stirre vp his whole displeasure Psal 78. 39. though hee bee made very angry yet in wrath he remembers Mercy Hab. 3. 2. Nehemiah 9. 31. He will not deale with vs after our sinnes Psal 113. 10. 2. In the hardest times of trouble he will entertaine his people that trust in him with great goodnesse Nahum 1. 7. 3. He will turne cursings into blessings and make the things that are hurtfull in themselues to bee good for his people Deut. 23. 5. Rom. 8. 28. 4. He will not chide for euer Psal 103. 9. but will repent him of the euill Ioel 2. 12. 13. Though hee may forsake his people yet it is but for a time and hee will returne and receiue them with euerlasting Mercy Esay 54. 7. 10. Hee will giue a happie end out of all afflictions Psal 34. 17. Iames 5. 11. Deut. 4. 3â— Thus of the Mercy of God The third thing that shewes the maruellous goodnesse of Gods nature is his Gratiousnesse and that is a strange goodnesse of God by which hee is disposed to doe all hee doth for vs freely without desert in vs Exodus 34. 6. and this God would haue proclaimed that all might not onely take notice of it but make vse of it Esay 55. 1 2 3 4. so as we hold all by his free grace both temporall things Psal 44 4. and eternall things Romanes 3. 23 24. Yea God hath set vp a Throne which hee calles the Throne of Grace that all sorts of men might daily make vse of this matchlesse freenesse in God Heb. 4. 16. This is a most eminent raigning disposition in God and the shining glory of it shall continue to eternall life Rom. 5. 20. 21. and we must take speciall notice of it to conceiue aright of the praise of this gratiousnesse of God as the principall end of all his Loue and mercy to vs Ephes 1. 6 c The fourth thing that shewes the Goodnesse of Gods Nature is his Bountifulnesse and his Bountifulnesse is shewed 1. To all Creatures The earth is full of his goodnesse Psal 33. 5. He feedes all the liuing creatures in the world with his hand euery day he clothes the earth and plants euery yeere with more cunning Ornaments then the Robes of Princes Psal 104. whole especially verse 24 25 27. 30. and in this very respect the glory of the Lord shall endure for euer and God himselfe doth take great delight in his workes of daily feeding and tending the creatures verse 31. and for this kinde of Bountifulnesse Dauid vowes to praise God while he liues verse 33. 2. To all men Iust and vniust he not onely causeth his Sunne to shine on the vniust as well as the Iust Mat. 44. 45. but he hath left great treasures in the world as common to them both as are the vse of the most creatures riches honors long life posterity c. for by these things no man can discerne either loue or hatred for as it falleth to the godly so doth it to the wicked aswell to him that sweareth as to him that feareth an oath Eccles 9. 3. To the Elect in a speciall manner and so his bountie shines 1. In their creation not onely in furnishing the minde of man with such perfect gifts nor onely in planting man in that Garden of pleasure but also in setting him in this new world as Lord of all things and making all other things for mans vse 2. In their Redemption in giuing them his owne Sonne to ransome them and with him giuing them all things restoring them to all they had lost by the fall
consideration of this doctrine of Gods Truth should first teach vs diuers duties for 1. We should striue to acknowledge and praise God for the glory of his Truth especially when we obserue the experience of it and can say this is the Word or Truth of the Lord and thus he hath fulfilled it Psal 89. 6. 92. 2. Isay 38. 19. 2. It should make vs with all confidence to beleeue what God saith to vs though it be in things vnlikely or aboue carnall Reason This is to seale to it that God is true Iohn 3. 33. thus did Abraham and Sarah Heb. 11. 23. 3. If any man want the Light of the Truth let him come hither euen to the God of Truth and hee will bee the true Light to enlighten him hee is the Father of Lights and therefore let him pray with Dauid that God would direct him in his Truth Iames 1. 17. Psal 25. 5. 43. 3. 4. It should make vs loue the Truth and sticke to it without fainting or discouragement though all the world doe oppose vs for the Lord wil be iustified in his Truth and it shall preuaile Wee should choose out that way of life which God hath directed vs and not doubt of the issue for there is no error or deceit in his waies they will be found all true Ierusalem should be called a Cittie of Truth Gods people should trade more heartily for the Truth then any other people would doe for any Merchandize They should loue the Truth but neuer sell it for any respect Zach. 8. 3. 19. Pro. 23. 23. Psal 119. 30. Phil. 4. 8. 5. It should fashion vs to the imitation of Gods Truth wee should be a people that hate lying and falshood and all deceitfull waies wee should speake truth euery man to his neighbour Ephes 4. 24. 25. Zeph. 3. 13. 6. It should teach vs in all straites to flie vnto God and beleeuing his promises to pleade his Truth for our succour trusting vpon him and committing our waies to him Psal 31. 5. as knowing that Gods Word hath bin tryed and purified in the fire seuen times and neuer failed and therefore we should rest our selues vnder the shadow of his winges whatsoeuer danger or aduersaries we haue Psal 12. 7. 36 7 8. 86. 14 15. Reuel 6. 10. 11. Yea if God doe himselfe afflict vs yet we should be sure and fully perswaded that his Mercy and Truth will neuer be taken from vs Psal 89. 34. 35. 7. It should teach vs to serue God in all sincerity without dissembling and hypocrisie and come neere to him with a true heart for God is Truth and cannot abide lying and hypocrisie He cannot be deceiued nor will he accept deceitfull workers as hee is our God in Truth so must we be his people in Truth and Righteousnesse Hebrewes 10. 22. Zach. 8. 8. 2. This Doctrine of Gods Truth may also serue for singular consolation to all the godly of whom such glorious things are spoken How many sweet comforts and promises are made in the whole Booke of God And how should it fill vs with refreshing to know that all these are true and that heauen and earth may sooner passe away then any iot of these good words shall faile of their Truth Psalme 146. 5 6. 3. It may also informe vs in diuers things as 1. That the Testimonie of God is Authenticall His Word is onely fit to iudge in all controuersies God is true and all men are lyars It is a most blasphemous impiety to deny vnto the God of Truth the fulnesse of sufficiencie to testifie or conclude in the things of his owne glory what men say may bee false but what God saith must bee true 2. Concerning the wofull estate of all men that liue in their sinnes without Repentance Oh how fearefull is their estate when all the curses written in Gods Booke must vnauoidablie bee executed vpon them God will not repent him of the least word in his Threatnings Hee is God and not man that he should repent 1. Sam 15. 29. 3. That true Religion will preuaile It may bee resisted and ouerwhelmed for a time but they shal not prosper that hate the Truth The Truth will get vp againe and ouercome because God is Truth and the power of his Truth is as great as the force of any other his Attributes Hitherto of the Truth of God His Righteousnesse followes His Righteousnesse is to bee considered more generally or more specially in generall the Righteousnesse of God is magnified in Scripture six waies 1. Because in himselfe hee is most pure and holy without any vice sinne defect or blemish aboue all that Holinesse can be found in all or any of the creatures Esay 6. 2. 1. Samuel 2. 2. 2. Because in all his dealings he is most iust he doth no wrong there is no iniquity in him his waies are neuer vnequall Psal 84. 11. Deut. 32. 4. 3. Because he is Author of all the Holinesse is in the creatures they haue nothing but what they haue receiued they haue all their Holinesse by participation 4. Because his Righteousnes for eminency is like great mountaines and for vnsearchablenesse is like a great deepe Psal 36. 7. Iob 37. 23. 5. Because hee executes Iustice in all places and at all times there are yeerely springs of iustice from God Esay 45. 8. 6. Because his Righteousnesse cannot be abolished In particular his Iustice is to bee considered either towards godly men or towards wicked men first then of his iustice towards godly men The iustice of God towards godly men is described in Scripture either as it is his iustice of Anger or his iustice of Grace The iustice of his anger towards the godly he hath shewed two waies 1. Towards their suretie Christ Iesus and how fearefully he was displeased with sinne euen in them may appeare in that he spared not his owne Sonne but abased him to the very condition of a seruant exposed him to the temptations of the diuels and the disgraces and oppositions of vnreasonable men and laid vpon him all the curses of the Law humbled him to death euen the death of the Crosse powred out vpon him his fierce wrath when he made his soule a very sacrifice for sinne so as for very paine hee sweat bloud c. 2. Towards themselues by scourging and chastening them with all sorts of afflictions when they sinne against him Psal 89. 34. and that in so grieuous a manner sometimes that the whole world is searched for similitudes to expresse their sorrowes and miseries as we may fee in the booke of Lamentations The iustice of his Grace is that wonderfull qualification of his wrath by an agreement as it were betweene his grace and his iustice which hee shewes vnto them by many admirable consolations And so it is his Iustice and hee confesseth himselfe to bee bound to them in Iustice 1. To moderate all his Chastizements and that in foure respects 1. That they be not
3. Especially what heart of man can looke vpon Iesus Christ the Sonne of Gods Loue and consider his grieuous Agonies when he felt the wrath of God Hee was but a suretie for sinne had neuer done any thing to offend his Father and yet when hee feeles Gods wrath it makes him sweat for paine yea he sweates bloud Oh can it be that men should be so ouercome with spirituall dotage as to thinke Gods Iustice may be more easie towards them that are the parties offending then it was towards Iesus Christ And as the Iustice of God towards the wicked is terrible so it is vnauoidable If they say their riches shall ransome them they must be answered that a great ransome cannot deliuer them God will not esteeme their riches nor their gold nor all their forces of strength Iob 36. 19. Ezek. 7. 19. Besides riches can flie away in the day of Gods wrath Iob 20. 28. and if they remaine yet God can bring men into straits in the middest of their sufficiencie and raine vpon them the furie of his wrath euen they are is eating Iob 20. 22. 23. Nor will their sinnes be forgotten for they are written with a penne of Iron and with a point of a Diamond yea they are grauen vpon their owne Hearts and rather then God would want witnesses the heauens should declare their wickednesse and the earth should rise vp against them Ieremie 17. 1. Iob 20. 27. Nor can it ease them that they see that godly men suffer the same afflictions that they doe they may not gather from thence that God is no more displeased with them then hee is with the most Religious for there is a great deale of difference betweene the fire with which God melts his owne seruants as in a Furnace and the fire of his enemies for in the one God onely intends to refine and purifie his seruants in the other hee intends to consume his enemies hee respects the strength of his seruants but respects the sinne of his enemies Esay 26. 11. Ier. 46. 28. Nor may they say there are no Passions in God and therefore no wrath for though it be true that Passions are not in God as they are in man yet that little helpes them but rather increaseth the terror because wrath is in God after a way agreeable to his nature farre aboue that wrath can bee in man Mans anger is mutable and finite Gods anger is immutable infinite And to beate this into the heads of wicked men God doth ascribe to himselfe not onely the words of anger and wrath but of loathing with his soule iealousie furie smiting with the hands c. Psalme 11. 5. Ezek. 22. 13. 38. 18. 19. and the more to affect men when God is described as angry a consuming fire is said to goe before him and darkenesse to bee round about him the earth trembling vnder him and the hills melting at the presence of God and the heauens remouing out of their place c. Psalme 97. 2 3 4. Esay 13. 13. Nor may they thinke to finde meanes to escape for the Lord hath a mighty arme Psalme 89. 14. and hee hath his sanctified ones and his mighty ones whom he commands for his Anger Esay 13. 3. and to shew that there can be no resisting he is compared to consuming fire and to a continuall whirle-winde vpon the head of the wicked which shal not returne till it hath accomplished the minde of God Heb. 10. 29. Ieremie 30. 23. â—4 If they say wee haue escaped hitherto I answer that though his heart be set in wickednesse because sentence is not speedily executed yet he shall not prolong his daies though he doe euill an hundred times the wrath of the Lord hangs ouer his head and will fall downe at length Eccles 8. 12. Iob 31. 3. Iohn 3. 36. Nor will their going to Church or outward seruing of God somtimes serue their turne for God wil not accept of thousands of Rammes nor Riuers of Oyle nor if they would Sacrifice the Sonnes of their bodies for the sinnes of their soules yet it will not auaile them Mich. 6. 6 7. If they thinke that God that made them will pittie them and not destroy them they are deceiued for the Lord hath answered long since that he would not spare them though he made them yet he would not haue compassion on them Esay 27. 11. If they thinke to escape because they are such a multitude they are therein also deceiued for the vision is concerning the multitude and wrath is vpon all the multitude Ezek. 7. 12. 13 14. the glory and pompe and the multitude shall goe downe into hell Esay 5. 13 14. Nations that forget God shall be turned into hell Psal 9. 16. Nor will it ease them to thinke how hard a course this will be thought to be by all sorts of men for God will be iustified in his sayings and cleare himselfe though they condemne him Psalme 51. 4. hee will not respect the wise in heart Iob 37. 24. Neither may they persist in their wilfull pretending that God is mercifull and they can shew it by diuers Scriptures that God hath bound himselfe to shew wonderfull mercy to sinners for all that mercy belongs to the godly onely and besides God hath expreslely declared himselfe that if any man hearing the curses of Gods Law shall blesse himselfe in his heart God will not be mercifull to that man Deut. 29. 19. Finally they may not be confirmed against the feare of Gods Iustice by the testimonie of such Ministers as haue publikely or priuately incouraged them by promising peace and mercy and contradicting the Doctrine of other Ministers that haue soundly vrged the seuerity of Gods Iustice for God by the Prophet Ezekiel doth at large threaten that hee will breake downe those walles of vaine confidence which haue bin built in the hearts of wicked men he will finde a time when their daubing with vntempered morter shall be found by the sinner himselfe to bee vtterly without any foundation of Truth see the place at large Ezek. 13. 13 14 15 c. Thus you see the portion of the wicked and this is the Heritage he shall haue from the Almighty Iob 20. 29. The consideration of Gods Iustice toward wicked men may serue for wonderfull abasement and humiliation to men that liue in their sinnes without repentance Oh is it possible can thy heart indure to heare all this or can euer thy hands bee strong when the Lord shall haue to doe with thee Ezek. 22. 14. Oh woe to him that striues with his Maker Esay 45. 8 9. Oh but what must we doe is there no remedie for vs must we despaire I answer no but rather feare this dreadfull God for according to his feare will his anger bee Psal 90. 11. and with all possible speede and earnestnesse humble thy selfe before the Lord and insomuch as by this doctrine thou maist see what neede thou hast of a Sauiour to quench
he keepes the court of his Maiesty Psal 84. 2. We must pray for the spirit of Reuelation to open the eyes of our vnderstanding Ephes 1. 19. 3. We must not be without an effectuall faith for if wee beleeue we shall see his glory Iohn 11. 40. 4. We must rest in these descriptions and praises of God and continue in his Word and be sure we change not his glory into that which is abhomination to him Psalme 106. 20. 5. We must be sure to repent of our sinnes and be truely turned to God 2. Cor. 3. 16 17 18. Thirdly all wicked men must needs bee in a wofull estate and that in three respects first because this glory is departed from them since the time sinne came into their hearts they haue failed of the glory of God they haue lost the glory of God in that they haue lost the Image of God Rom. 3. 23. secondly because their foolish hearts are so full of darkenesse that they cannot see the glory of God they want all that comfort and warmth ariseth from the view and contemplation of the Sunshine of Gods glory they cannot get so much as the benefit of a good conceit of God a vaile lyeth vpon their hearts 2. Cor. 3. Esay 26. 10. thirdly because the time will come when God will confound their hearts with the terror of his Iustice and the Maiesty of his glory when hee shall fight against them to destroy them Esay 2. 10. 19. Lastly this should bee a wonderfull consolation to Gods children and that in diuers respects 1. Because this God that is so blessed and full of Maiesty so adored by all creatures this God I say so glorious is their God they haue his fauour in a high degree and by couenant hath giuen himselfe to be theirs for euer 2. Because God hath called them to glory and will glorifie them with himselfe in the Kingdome of Heauen 2. Pet. 1. 3. Colos 3. 4. and in the meane time 1. God accounts his people in a manner all the glory he hath in earth Esay 46. vlt. 2. The Spirit of glory and of God resteth vpon them 1. Pet. 4. 14. 3. God accounts it a part of his glory to helpe them in all their afflictions and to forgiue them their sinnes And in these two things affliction and sinne lyeth all the discomfort of life in effect Psal 79. 9. and his glory shall be their Reareward to guard them from dangers Esay 58. 8. 4. Hee will keepe them by his power till hee present them faultlesse before the presence of his glory 1. Peter 1. 5. Iude 24. 5. He giues them such tastes of that great glory to come that it is a glory to them to thinke of and hope for that blessednesse to be reuealed vpon them Rom. 5. 2. Thus of the glory of God and so of the first sort of Attributes that is those Attributes which they call communicable which are so in God as some print or likenesse of them are in the creatures The Incommunicable Attributes follow and these are in God as they say in Schooles à Priori the other à Posteriori onely I haue handled the former first as most easie for vs to vnderstand but lest the tearmes of communicable Attributes should trouble the ignorant Reader hee must consider that when we say these Attributes are communicable wee doe not meane that they are communicable in respect of essence but in respect of Act effect or Vse As for instance the goodnesse of God is not communicated to good Angels or men but the effect of it which makes them good If God should communicate nothing there would be nothing at all and if he should communicate his owne essentialls hee should make as many Gods as hee produced things In short these Attributes are affirmed of God in the Abstract but of men or Angels in the Concret God is Goodnes Wisedome Iustice Men are onely good wise Iust The incommunicable Attributes are so in God as they can be found in no creature nor any likenesse of them And these are three viz. his infinite greatnesse his eternity and his immutability And these three as they are not found in any thing but God so are they as it were spread and powred out through all the Attributes of the first sort for God is Infinite Eternall and Immutable in Wisedome Holinesse Life and Glory And so these Proprieties are as it were the Adiuncts or proprieties of the other Attributes First then of the infinite greatnesse of God The infinite greatnesse of God is that essentiall propriety in God by which hee is signified to be of himselfe actually and simply beyond all bounds limits and measure and so his infinite greatnesse or immensiuenesse comprehends 1. His perfection of Nature 2. His Omnipresence or Vbiquity 3. His Incomprehensiblenesse For the first his perfection of Nature is such as admits no bounds nor limits nor measures because he is without composition of partes and because hee is all hee is in act not in power or possibility and because his goodnesse Iustice Wisedome c. is so great as nothing can be added to them to make them greater Iob 37. 16. Mat. 5. vlt. and the consideration heereof may 1. Informe vs and shew vs whence all good and perfect gifts come euen from this infinite greatnesse of perfection in God Iames 1. 17. 2. Humble vs what are we dust and ashes vile and loathsome creatures that wee should bee fauoured or accepted of God who is so infinite in the glory and goodnesse of his Nature euen the more perfect God is the more our imperfections might trouble vs and at the least make vs serue him with more feare and trembling 3. Teach vs we should follow the exactest patterne and none like God we should therefore bee followers of him that we may bee perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect Mat. 5. vlt. 4. Comfort vs and so especially in the hope of a better life how perfect and glorious shall we be in heauen when God shall be all in all in vs when that which is so perfect shall come into vs then all that is in part shall bee abolished 1. Cor 15. 28. For the second the Omnipresence of God is that vnmeasurablenesse of his Nature by which hee is wheresoeuer the creature is or any place is Psal 139. 8 9. Isay 66. 1. Ier. 23. 24. thus God fills all things and penetrateth into all things circumscribed or defined with no spaces of any places reaching to whatsoeuer either is or can be thought within or without the world And which is the more maruellous his whole essence is in the whole world and in euery part of it whole in this whole world and whole without the world shut in no where nor shut out any where containing all things and contained of nothing He may be truely said to be euery where and no where as he is contained of nothing Nor is hee thus present with all things onely by his
this most blessed Immortality and hath prouided for vs habitations in that glorious eternity and so it should comfort vs against the shortnesse of our liues Psal 113. 12 13 29. 3. Yea it should comfort vs that God will visit vs and dwell in our hearts in this world that of himselfe dwells in eternity Esay 57. 15. 4. Our aduersaries are in Gods hands who is Lord of time and can cut them off at his pleasure Psalme 92. 8 9 10. Lastly all the good things God hath promised vs shall bee accomplished for the Eternity of Israel cannot lie nor will repent 1. Sam. 15. 29. which is also true of the curses denounced against wicked men Thus of the Eternity of God His Immutability followes In the Immutability of God two things are wonderfull and to be adored 1. That he is altogether and euery way vnchangeable 2. That he onely is Immutable For the first that God is altogether and euery way vnchangeable must be proued and explained The absolute Immutability of God is proued by these places euidently Psal 102. 27. 28. Mal 3. 6. Iam. 1. 17. For the explanation of this Doctrine two things are to bee noted first how God is Immutable and secondly in how many respects For the manner of his Immutability we must know that he is Immutable by Nature and of himselfe and so hee differs from some creatures that haue a kinde of Immutability As the heauens after they are renewed shall neuer be changed and so the soules and bodies of the faithfull after the day of Iudge ment but these are thus immutable by grace not by Nature by the gift of God not of themselues whereas Gods immutability depends vpon no other but hee is so absolutely and of himselfe Now God is Immutable in foure respects 1. In essence or substance and so he cannot bee changed to a-another essence or Nature he cannot die as hauing Immortality alone hee is alwaies in act hee hath not possibilities he is not changed so much as by motion neither in respect of place or working not in respect of place because he fills all things and is simply immense and infinite not in respect of working because he onely hath the glory to worke and yet be quiet in operation and vnmoueable nor can he be changed by growth or alteration in substance because being immense he cannot wax bigger by Augmentation nor lesser by Diminution and finally he cannot be changed by suffering from any other as being that onely essence that is impatible Thus the Psalmist saith that God is alwaies the same Psal 102. 28. and that the Lord stands vpon in his Title when hee calls himselfe I am or I am that I am Exodus 3. 2. In nature or proprieties for all his proprieties are to euerlasting the same so he is alwaies omnipotent omniscient most holy wise glorious c. As he cannot die in respect of substance so he cannot lie in respect of attributes he cannot denie himselfe or doe vniustly as diuers Scriptures shew 3. In decrees as is his essence so is his Sentence Immutable his counsell must stand and is for euer vnchangeable Heb. 6. 17. 18. Esay 46. 4. In promises all his promises hee makes in his word are yea and Amen Heauen and earth shall passe away but no iot or sillable of his Word shall passe vnsulfilled which is also true of his Threatnings and of that platforme of Holinesse giuen in the Law of Nature and exprest in Scripture Mat. 24. 35. Mal. 3. 6. as also in his Prophecies Reuel 22. 5. In his Gifts of grace bestowed vpon his people and so his gifts and callings are without Repentance Rom. 11. Iames 1. 17. If any should obiect that God was changed in Essence because the word became flesh and God was made man I answer that though the word was made flesh yet his diuine Nature was vnchanged for neither was the Deity turned into the Humanity nor was the proprieties of the Humane Nature deriued vnto the diuine but remaining what hee was viz. God he became what he was not viz. Man If any should obiect That motion from place to place is attributed to God because God is said to depart from some men and returne to other men That hath bin answered before in the Doctrine of Gods Immensitie for God mooues in respect of effect in vs being vnmoued in himselfe As a man that rowes in a Boate looking vpon the bancke thinkes the bancke goes from him or comes neerer him whereas the bancke is vnmoueable and the motion is in the boate If wee respect Grammer in these Phrases God seemes indeed to bee moued but if we respect a more high and secret Philosophie wee then vnderstand thereby that God is vnmoueable but is said to moue by returning when by the working of his spirit he makes vs returne to him If any yet obiect that the Spirit of God was said to moue vpon the waters Gen. 1. 2. The answer is that by that saying is signified no more then that the holy Ghost by his power and mouing did cherish and sustaine that indigested matter as an Hen that sits vpon her Egges to make them fit to bee hatched If any say that Gods suffers mutation in his knowledge because hee takes in the Apprehension of things present or to come and is turned backe to looke vpon things past I answer that though God be full of all knowledge of things past present and to come yet he is not cast backe to that which is past nor stands pondering vpon that which is present nor by hoping is stretched towards that which is to come because God sees all things with an eternall and vnchangeable view as hath bin shewed in the Doctrine of his Knowledge If any yet obiect that God suffers because he receiues worship from his children and is blasphemed by the wicked and that therefore God should be passible I answer that Passions are of two sorts some transmutatiue some Intentionall Some Passions worke a Reall mutation in the Obiect as when fire heates water thus Passion is transmutatiue Some Passions doe onely determine the Action as when I looke vpon heauen heauen suffers Terminatiuè non subiectiuè as they say in Schooles It suffers as the obiect of my sight but in it selfe vndergoes no change and this is Passion Intentionall and such onely is the Passion in God He suffers no alteration from any action of ours but is onely the obiect or Terme of our Actions good or euill If any obiect that God threatned to destroy the Niniuites and that Hezekiah should die and yet hee did not accomplish it and that therefore Gods Word and will is mutable I answer that those threatnings or predictions were not absolute but with condition or respect and therefore no change in Gods will Niniueh shall be destroyed if respect bee had to their merits and vnlesse they repent Now God is not bound alwaies to expresse the condition of his Threatnings and beside all
legall threatnings had in perpetuall doctrine of them the condiâ—ion of repentance annexed The condition therefore being performed by the Niniuites God destroyes them not yet without change in his will it being but a conditionall will And for Hezekiah he must die if we respect second causes yet in respect of Gods eternall purpose fifteene yeeres must bee added Now this Threatning of death being a Threatning of Tryall and containing true grounds of it in Naturall causes shewes neither dissimulation nor mutation in God Thus it is manifested that God is Immutable That he onely is Immutable is easily proued for that place Psal 102. 27. saith of the creatures that they all perish and wax old as a garment God remaining the same and that some Angels and men shall haue Immutable Natures after the day of Iudgement is not by nature but by grace as was said before The Vses follow and so Gods immutability may serue 1. For Humiliation and so first to Image-mongers that will needs haue God resembled by pictures what doe they lesse then change the glory of the Immutable God into the likenesse of a mutable creature Rom. 1. 23. secondly for all men it should humble the best of vs that thinke how glorious God is for Immutability and yet we so mutable as nothing can satisfie vs which mutability as it fearefully appeared in our first Parents so doth it breake out in the disposition of all sorts of men what fearefull change doe many men make in Religion Reade of the Iewes Isa 1. 21 22. Of the Christians Galat. 1. 6. 3. 1. Thirdly this is a terrible doctrine for wicked men for all that he hath willed and threatned shall certainly come vpon them God cannot change Hee is not as a man that he should repent as Samuel told Saul 2. For Instruction and so it should teach vs three things First Patience in all the changes of this life God only is immutable wee must looke for it to be subiect to many alterations Secondly the Celebration of Gods glorie here Wee should praise him for euer that is only Eternall Immortall and Immutable 1. Timoth. 1. 17. Thirdly the Imitation of his vnchangeablenesse in things we know to be true and good we should be vnmoueable such as cannot be altered whatsoeuer befalls vs 2. Tim. 3. 14. 1. Cor. 15. 58. Such and so we should be in our faith hope charitie promises and good workes 3. For Consolation and so this doctrine should much refresh all godly Christians It should giue them strong Consolations as the Apostle sayth and so in diuers respects 1. Because all Gods promises shall certainly bee accomplished as these places expresly shew Num. 23. 19. Heb. 6. 17. 18. Wherein God willing more aboundantly to shew vnto the Heires of promise the immutability of his Counsell confirmed it by an oath That by two immutable things in which it was impossible for God to lye we might haue a strong Consolation who haue fledde for refuge to lay hold vpon the hope set before vs. 2. Because hereby they know they shall neuer faile of saluation or fall from grace for the gifts and calling of God are without Repentance Rom. 11. 3. Because hereby God himself would assure his people that they shall not be destroied with temporall miseries though they be afflicted for a time as the Lord reasoneth Mal. 3. 6. For I am the Lord I change not and yee sonnes of Iacob are not consumed 4. Because when wee come to Heauen we shall by grace be made immutable too for then the Image of God shall be perfect in vs. Hitherto of the Immutability of God and so of the attributes of both sorts It remaines that we inquire after the Substance or essence of God vnto which all these glories are attributed and so two things are to be considered about the Essence of God 1. That it is spirituall 2. That it is One. First that it is Spirituall some essences haue being only and not life as the Heauens Earth Seas c. and amongst these wee must not looke for God Some essences haue life but it is onely bodily life as trees beasts foules and among these gods Essence is not Some things haue a mixt life partly bodily and partly spirituall and such is the essence of all men who consist and liue both in body and soule but to find out God we must looke for him only amongst minds There are essences that are onely mentall and immateriall but yet compounded though not of parts yet of power and act as the Angells For they are neuer in act that which they are in power they are in possibility still for diuers things may befall their Natures and their possibilities are finite too God is then higher then these God then is a minde or Spirit aboue all Spirits humane or Angelicall vnto which essence of his if we adde the former attributes we doe fullie difference him from all Creatures Thus God is an eternall minde infinite immutable in life knowledge holinesse and glory Is God a Spirit then these Vses will follow 1. That we should conceiue nothing bodily or terrene concerning God when wee thinke of God wee must not imagine of him any bodily forme for that is to make an Idoll 2. Wee must hence learne to checke and curbe that naturall desire in our corrupt hearts to haue God visible we should be ashamed of that secret rebellion of our hearts that are often after a close manner vnquiet and discontented because we doe not see our God we serue for God being a spirituall substance must needs be inuisible and altogether imperceptible by any senses hee could not bee a true GOD if senses might perceiue him 3. Since it is Gods glory to bee a Spirit wee should heartily praise him for our glory which is our soules for that hee hath made vs mindes also and so of more excellent essence then meere bodies be 4. We should therefore learne to serue God in Spirit and Truth It is the seruice of Spirits that agrees best to Gods Nature Iohn 4. 24. Lastly we should therefore most seeke such things as serue for the vse of Spirits The treasures that are spirituall are farre more excellent then bodily and earthly things can be euen for this reason because they bring vs neerer to God and more properly commend vs to him The second thing wee are to know about Gods essence is that it is one and but one The Nicen Creed and Athanasius haue it thus I beleeue in one God which the Apostles Creed doth affirme too though not so expresly for we say Wee beleeue in God not in Gods importing thereby that there is but one God Nor is God one by aggregation or consent or kinde or sort but he is one in number By aggregation a whole heard of cattell is said to be one by consent many friends are one by kinde men and beasts are one for they are liuing creatures By sort all men are one because
appellation of God 2. By liuing without care and therein being like little Children and this we do when we commit our soules and bodies and liues and children and states and all our waies vnto God 2. Tim. 1. 12. Psal 37. 3. When in Aduersitie wee runne to him for refuge and so make our moane to him that wee rest with patience and good perswasion that God will cause all to worke for the best to vs. It should much trouble vs if in soundnesse of practice we haue not learned this first lesson of belieuing in God Wee should be much displeased with our selues if our hearts be vnquiet and any way vnapt to rest and waite vpon God Psal 42. 12. and we should often beseech the Lord to helpe our vnbeliefe Hitherto of the Nature of God and of beleeuing in God The next thing Faith takes notice of is the Relations in the God-head and so God is the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost for this terme God is to bee applied not onely to the Father which is the next word but to the Sonne and holy Ghost as followeth after in the Creed and therefore wee must reade with a Comma after this word God thus I beleeue in God the Father to reade without a Comma that is Hereticall for if we reade thus I beleeue in God the Father it would sound as if the Creed should say that the Father were God only not leauing the terme God to be carried to the Son and holy Ghost Before then I come to speake of the Father I must entreate of God as he is three Persons both Father Sonne and holy Ghost And this is one of the deepest and dreadfullest Mysteries in all Religion where I must proceed in this order first to proue the Trinity by Scriptures secondly to explicate the doctrine And thirdly to answer certaine obiections might arise in mens mindes about it Because these things about the Trinity are most wonderfull and aboue the reach of the creatures we must seeke testimonies to ground our consciences in the beliefe of them such as may be firme and euident It is a difficult thing to bring the heart of men solidly to assent to such secrets as these as are not onely beyond the sight but aboue the reason of men and the minde may easily vanish into wilde speculations if we be not well grounded with sure Euidence nor can wee haue light from the booke of Nature to informe vs for what any Heathen man hath spoken of an Eternall mind word and spirit they spake by tradition from the Hebrewes and vttered it perhaps in a false and corrupt sense T is the booke of Scripture must only informe our faith herein The proofes for the Trinity are gathered both out of the Old and New Testament and so they either prooue there were more Persons then One or else expresly that there were Three Persons That there are more Persons then One is prooued by the terme ELOHIM which is vttered in the plurall number as if it should sound Gods as Gen. 1. 1. In the beginning Gods or ELOHIM created Heauen and Earth Created is in the singular number to shew the vnitie of the Essence and ELOHIM in the plurall to shewe the Trinitie of the Persons so Gen. 1. 26. Let vs make man in our Likenesse Let vs shewes more Persons and likenes being in the singular number shewes vnitie of Essence And verse 2. besides the Lord there is mentioned the Spirit of the Lord sitting vpon the waters Iosh vlt. 19. Ye cannot serue the Lord because he is ELOHIM sancti holy Gods And Ieremy 10. 10. The Lord is the liuing Gods or ELOHIM and King euerlasting Hos 1. 7. I will saue them in the Lord their God Gen. 19. 24. The Lord reigned from the Lord fire and brimstone Exod. 23. 20. 21. The The Lord sends his Angell whose name is IEHOVAH Dan. 9. 19. Heare oh Lord our God for the Lords sake Psa 110. 1. The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand Ier. 32. 5. 9. 33. 15 16. The Lord shall raise vp a Branch whose name is THE LORD Now that there are three Persons and no more nor fewer is proued by places more obscure or more expresse The Trinitie hath beene obserued in such places as these Esay 6. 3. where the Angells say thrice Holy and so where IEHOVAH is three times repeated Numbers 6. 23. Esay 33. 22. But the most expresse places are in the New Testament A manifest reuelation of the Trinitie was in the Baptisme of Christ The Father speaking from heauen the Sonne standing in the Riuer the Holy Ghost descending like a Doue Matth. 3. 16. 17. and so in the Institution of Baptisme we are to be baptized in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost And Ioh. 14. 16. 17. I will aske the Father and he shall giue you another Comforter the Spirit of truth and the 1. Ioh. 5. 9. There are three in Heauen the Father the Word and the Spirit And the like euidence is in these places 2. Cor. 13. 13. Tit. 3. 5. 6. Eph. 2. 18. In the Explication of the doctrine of the Trinitie we must be wise to sobriety because it is wholly secret rather to be belieued then to be demonstrated or described It is a doctrine may be apprehended but neuer comprehended no not by the light of grace nor fully and wholly by the light of glorie as being aboue the reach not onely of men but of Angells A mystery to be adored by humble faith and piety not to be searched without curious yea furious temerity For it is so admirable as Reason cannot expresse it and so singular that example cannot declare it to vs for the Images or Similitudes borrowed out of the booke of Nature may rather shew that the doctrine of the Trinitie doth not destroy Nature then giue vs any pattern which can sample out the thing it selfe and besides to erre here is the most dangerous of all errors For as nothing is sought with more difficulty or found with more profit so nothing can bee mistaken with more perill And therefore as a Father sayd well seeing wee cannot finde out what God is wee must take heed that wee thinke not that of him which he is not yet must wee not wholly neglect the doctrine because a necessitie lyes vpon vs to belieue and therefore though men and Angels haue cause to stand and wonder at this secret that God should beget a Sonne and that from that Father and Sonne should proceed that Spirit the Sanctifier yet because God will bee so acknowledged of vs wee must make vse of our faith to belieue what our reason cannot describe to vs. Three things then for our capacities are to be thought vppon The first concernes the Matter of this Mysterie The second the termes by which it is exprest and the third the answere of certaine Obiections might arise in our mindes For the first
the sense of the Text but to the words and yet the Word Person is found Heb. 1. 3. in the same sense in a manner as it is taken heere To bring in new words might bring in new errors and it were a great wrong to cast out such words as haue done such seruice against Heretickes and are so fit to reduce the mindes of men to vnderstand the right way of beleeuing in these high Mysteries But yet wee must bee warned that the termes doe not alwaies fully expresse the thing especially if wee iudge of the termes about the Trinity as wee doe of the same words amongst vs in other things As for instance a Person in the Trinity differs from a person among men or Angels as for example Peter Paul and Iohn are three persons to whom our humane Nature is common yet these three persons differ one from another first in Substance because each of them haue their substance of soule and body separate from the other secondly in Time one is younger then another thirdly in Will Paul contradicts Peter fourthly in Power Paul labours more then all the Apostles fifthly in Operation Peter workes amonst them of the Circumcision and Paul amongst the Gentiles But it is not thus in the three Persons in the Trinity Peter and Iohn are separate wholie one from another whereas in the Trinity the Father is in the Sonne and he in the Father 1. Iohn 3. 24. They may be farre asunder in place but God the Father and the Sonne are neuer asunder Iohn 8. 29. and in the Trinity there is in all one will one power all three Persons are Almighty all eternall and all worke the same worke Ob. Some may say it seemes impossible that three should be one Sol. In one and the same respect but not in diuers Three Persons cannot be one person but three Persons may bee one Essence As the Nature of man may be common to many persons as to Peter Iohn Paul c. Ob. He that seeth Christ sees the Father for he is in the Father and the Father in him therefore the Father and the Son are but one Person Sol. He that sees the Sonne sees the Father because the Son hath the same Essence with the Father and being manifested in the flesh reueales the whole will of God he is the same with the Father in Will and Essence not in person Ob. If the being of the Father be not the being of the Sonne or holy Ghost then it followes that there are three diuers beings and so three Essences Sol. The being of the Father notes the being of his Person not of his Essence and so three Beings are but three Persons subsisting in one Essence As the light of the Sun and the light of the Moone and the light of the Ayre in substance are one and the same light and yet three distinct lights the light of the Sun being of it selfe the light of the Moone from the Sun and the light of the Ayre from them both Ob. If there bee more IEHOVAHS then one then there are more Essences then one but heere are more IEHOVAHS for IEHOVAH raigned fire and brimstone from IEHOVAH in heauen Gen. 19. 24. Sol. IEHOVAH is a Terme giuen to the Persons aswell as to the Essence and so diuers IEHOVAHS notes diuers Persons not Essences Ob. The Sonne and holy Ghost had their beginning from the Father therefore it seemes the Father onely is God Sol. The Sonne and holy Ghost had the beginning of their Persons from the Father but their Essence they had of themselues as being common to all three Persons so as euery Person is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God of himselfe Ob. Three and one makes foure if in God there bee three and one then three is a Quaternity not a Trinity Sol. Three and one if they bee things essentially and really diuided make foure but one and the same thing may haue diuers relations or manners of being which are distinct one from another Ob. He that is the whole God-head besides him there can be no other in whom likewise should be the whole God-head but the Father is the whole God-head therefore the Sonne and holy Ghost are not so Sol. The Maior Proposition is false for the whole God-head is in euery Person as the whole Nature of man is in diuers men Ob. The power of the Persons is not one and therefore how can their Essence be one their power is not one because the Father can beget and so cannot the Sonne Sol. The naturall power of the Persons is all one the personall power differs Ob. How can the Essence begetting and the Essence begotten be all one the Father begets the Son is begotten how can they be one then Sol. Distinguish betweene Generation and Communication and betweene Essence and Person the Person begets and is begotten but the Essence neither begets nor is begotten but onely is communicated Ob. If the Essence of the Father and the Sonne bee all one then the Father was incarnate for the Son was Sol. The Essence of God absolutely considered was not incarnate but the Person of the Sonne who though he had the whole diuine Nature in him yet in respect of the manner of his subsisting did differ from the Father and holy Ghost Ob. Whose operations are distinct their Essences are distinct but the operations of the Persons in the Trinity especially those internall are distinct therefore they haue distinct Essences Sol. The Maior is true of Persons that haue a finite Essence but not of the Persons in the Trinity who haue an infinite Essence common to them The consideration of this Doctrine of the Trinity should serue for diuers Vses 1. It should strike vs with amazement and admiration of the glory of God and remoue the sense of our owne insufficiencie and narrownesse of heart and vnderstanding who are so ouercome with glory that our mindes are not able to conceiue of or behold these wonderfull secrets in the Diuinity It should worke in vs an vnspeakeable feare and Reuerence to thinke of the being of God that so infinitely excells the being of all creatures in heauen and earth 2. It should compell vpon vs more care and attendance of spirit in worshipping God so as we be sure we direct our seruice to him that is one in Nature and three in Persons for worship belongs equally to all three Persons And herein the Christian fundamentally differs from Pagans Turkes and Iewes and in heart becomes as one of those when he worships a God that is not three Persons 3. We are bound to take notice as of the common glory of all the Persons so of that speciall glory is due to each person as we finde it either described in the Word of God or expressed in the workes of God 4. We must take heede what wee speake of the Trinity
will not take his mercy from vs. 2. Sam. 7. 14. 3. We haue right to Gods house we may with great incouragement resort to all Gods ordinances because it is our fathers house and if hard times befall vs in respect of the meanes of Religion and that the enemies of the Church do inuade the Sanctuarie we must then go to God and pleade our right seeing his house belongs to vs and not to them thus did the godly Esay 63. 16. 18. 19. 4. Wee may cast all our care vpon God for hee careth for vs Iam. 4 9. Pro. 14. 26. 5. Wee shall bee deliuered from this present euill world for if God be our father he will prouide for vs in a better place then this Gal. 1. 4. 6. Our title to the creatures is restored which was lost in Adam But these consolations will appeare to be much the greater if we consider not onely that God is a Father but such a Father 1. He is a father in heauen not an earthly father 2. He is a father almighty he can doe more for vs then all the fathers in the world 3. He is an euerlasting father Esay 9. 6. our naturall fathers dye but our spirituall father liues for euer and makes vs liue for euer too for naturall fathers can giue but a temporall being to their children but God giues vs an eternall being and therefore are we called the children of the Resurrection because our very bodies must not perish but be made to liue for euer also The sonne he alwaies abides in the house Luke 20. 36. Iohn 8. 35. Rom. 8. 19. 21. 4. That he is such a father as makes his sons all heires Rom. 8. 16. all are as if they were first borne Ier. 31. 9. 5. That he is such a father as giues the highest kinde of inheritance therefore they are all heires of a kingdome Luk. 12. 32. Mat. 13. 43. And such a kingdome as is immortall and vndefiled and lieth in heauen 1 Pet. 1. 3. 4. in regard whereof they haue fellowship with his naturall son Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 9. Rom. 8. 16. 17. In respect of all which we haue not onely good hope but euerlasting consolation and the more if we consider that we hold all this by no Naturall propagation but by the meere grace and mercy of God our father being in our selues the children of corruption Iob 17. 14. and of wrath Eph. 2. 3. And therefore vnto all the former Instructions from hence this must be added that we take heede of that vile ingratitude and impatiency at any time to repent vs of our repentance or to thinke the case of wicked men better then the case of godly men for so we shall sinne fearefully against God our father and against our owne right and against the whole generation of his children Psal 73. 15. Our life and the glory of it may by affliction be hid in God and it doth not fully appeare what we shall be but it is enough for vs that we are the sonnes of God for when Christ appeares in glory then shall we appeare also as he is aboue the glory of all the Potentates and Kings of the earth 1 Iohn 3. 2 Col. 3. 3. 4. Almightie Reuel 4. 8. COncerning the omnipotency of God Fiue things are to be considered 1. The Proofes that he is Almighty 2. The Sense in what respect he is said to be Almighty 3. Why Omnipotency is attributed to the father here only 4. Whether there be any things God cannot doe 5. That God onely is Almighty 1. That God is Almighty these places of Scripture euidently and expresly proue Gen. 17. 1. 28. 3. Luk. 1. 37. Reuel 4. 8. 19. 6. 2. God may be said to be Almighty in diuers respects 1. Because he hath power and authoritie ouer all things Omnipotent quia omnium teneat potestatem Ruffin 2. Because all the might and power in the creatures was from him all might from him they haue no power but what they receiued of him 3. Because he can performe whatsoeuer he saith promiseth or threatneth nothing is too hard for him to do Ier. 32. 17. 27. Luke 1. 37. Gen. 18. 14. 4. His Almightinesse is magnified in Scripture because he is able to giue to all the men in the world recompence according to their workes so as none can resist his power nor deliuer out of his hands Ier. 32. 19. Isay 14. 25. 27. Deut. 32. 39. 5. Because he can doe whatsoeuer he will Psal 115. 3. 6. Because he can doe more then hee will as he could send Christ many legions of Angels to deliuer him but would not He could raise vp children to Abraham of those very stones but he would not And this Omnipotency is called the absolute Omnipotence of God by which he is able to create 1000. worlds if he would The power to doe what he wils is called his actuall power 7. Because he can doe wonderfull things without helpe or Meanes as he made the World of nothing and can effect what he will in heauen and earth without labour onely by his becke or word Esay 40. 28. Psa 33. 8. Because he can do all things there is simply nothing that can be but God can doe it he is omnipotent because all things are possible to him euen things that are impossible to men and Angels Mat. 19. Kings may doe many great things but not all some things they cannot doe They can make many liuing men dye but cannot make one dead man liue which God can doe 9. Because he is mighty by his Essence by nature of himselfe His Almightinesse is his Essence and his whole Essence is almighty and therefore all in God is Mightie and therefore his Mightinesse must needes be infinite He is not mighty in respect of some part or faculty as the Creature is 10. Because he is alwaies Mighty great Princes may be wonderfull powerfull but they may dye or their power be diminished but God is almighty yesterday to day and foreuer Reuel 4. 8. For the third point Almightinesse is attributed in the Creed to the Father not to import that the Sonne and holy Ghost were not almighty but because when the father is said to be almighty it must needs follow that they are almighty also because the father being the fountaine and originall of the person of the Sonne and holy Ghost doth communicate to them his whole Nature and all the Attributes of the Diuinitie And the Father being first in the order of working fitly is the power of working giuen to him in the first place For the fourth point The things which God cannot doe may be referred to fiue Heads for first he cannot doe things that be false or sinfull Hee cannot lye or denie himselfe or doe vniustly as diuers Scriptures shew Secondly he cannot doe things that be contrary to his Nature he cannot dye or be finite or be ignorant of any thing or be corporeall or the like Thirdly he cannot
doe things which hee cannot will or are contrary to his will Hee can doe many things more then he will but he cannot doe any thing which hee cannot will for his will is as infinite as his power nor can he doe any thing against his will or contrary to his owne purpose or decree Fourthly he cannot doe contradictories to make one and the selfe same thing to be and not to be at the same time to make a Creature finite and infinite in that wherein he is finite Fiftly he cannot doe things simply impossible I say simply impossible for many things are impossible to men and Angels which in their owne Nature are not impossible As it is impossible for vs to make a Cable to goe through the Eye of a Needle but it is not simply impossible in it selfe and therefore God can doe it God is therefore called omnipotent because he can doe all possible things Neither doe any of these things argue impotencie but doe rather establish his omnipotencie Gods power is not lessened because he cannot deceiue or dye c. for it were impotency if he could doe these For the last this also must be added that God onely is Almighty this glory belongs onely vnto him for the most powerfull creatures are finite and cannot doe a world of things and they receiued their power from God and are or may be letted or resisted in things they can doe and their power will cease if it be not renewed and confirmed by God Ier. 32. 18. 19. The consideration of Gods omnipotency may first teach vs diuers duties 1. To striue by all meanes to set out the praise of Gods wonderfull power and workes that hath done such great things in heauen and earth Psal 15. 2. 89. 11. 12. c. Reuel 4. 8. 2. To walke before him in all vprightnesse carefull in all things to please him and to auoid all sin considering what power he hath to doe vs good if we serue him or to destory vs body and soule if we liue in our sins Gen. 17. 1. Mat. 10. 28. 3. It should teach vs in all dangers and difficulties to beleeue in God and rest vpon him so as when we know his goodnesse or promise to vs though we see no meanes of deliuerance or performance of good things yet we must giue glory to Gods power and rest without wauering vpon God knowing that nothing is hard or impossible to him as Abraham beleeued God concerning his son Isaac Rom. 4. 18. and as Ieremie was commanded to trust God when God inioyned him to purchase a field at that time when he was to threaten the ineuitable captiuitie Ier. 32. 17. 27. c. So 1 Sam. 14. 6. 4. In the experience of all our weaknesses we should runne to God for power to support vs All might is in him and therefore whither should we runne for power but to him To him should wee lift vp our hearts for strength Esay 40. 28. 5. It should teach vs to be patient in affliction when it is vpon vs and to tremble at his grieuous iudgements when they are vpon other his dreadfull power when it is declared should make vs tremble and be silent and when his hand toucheth vs we should not struggle for it is in vaine what can we resist his power Psal 39. 10. Esay 30. 15. It is the Lord and therefore be quiet let him doe whatsoeuer he will 6. The consideration of his omnipotency should be often thought vpon when we come to pray vnto God for spirituall or temporall things Our Sauiour Christ in the Lords prayer gaue vs three staies or mighty pillars to hold vp our faith in praying to wit Gods kingdome and Gods power and Gods glory Mat. 6. 13. 7. Wee must hence be warned to take heed of despising weake Christians to reiect them as either past hope or void of grace or not likely to hold out because of their many frailties and ignorance for God can stablish them Rom. 14. 4. 8. The Apostle Paul vrgeth the consideration of Gods power as an argument to perswade to workes of mercy because God is able to inrich vs and to abound towards vs in all recompence both in spirituall and temporall things 2 Cor. 9. 8. 9. It should teach vs to beleeue the power of God in the Sacrament though the outward signes may make no great shew yet our faith should be built vpon the inward operation of God who will doe all that which either the signes signifie or the word promiseth Col. 2. 12. 10. It should make vs the more wonder at Gods goodnesse and loue shewed to his people in that sometimes he layeth chaines as it were vpon his power onely in fauour to them As for instance God cannot destroy Sodome till Lot be gone which yet is most easie for him to doe but for his loue to Lot Gen. 19. 22. so God loues his people that many a iudgement would fall vpon wicked men in the places where they liue yet cannot because of Gods affection to the godly Secondly this doctrine of Gods omnipotency reproues many men for sinning against the power of God Now men transgresse against the omnipotency of God diuers waies 1. Such as plead his power for the effecting of what is either contrary to his nature or will or simply impossible as many prophane persons doe that will needs beleeue that God can saue them though they liue in their sinnes quite contrary to his word And as the Papists doe about the Sacrament of the Lords Supper beleeuing that Christs body can be in many places at once and so in the Sacrament to be eaten locally and orally it being simply impossible for a body remaining a body to be in many places at once in the same manner and respect as it is also without word or promise of God and Scripture 2. Such as will not vse the lawsull meanes appointed vnto them either for preseruation or deliuerance reasoning most foolishly God can keepe me without meat therefore I will not eat or can deliuer me without meanes therefore I will vse none neuer considering that Gods Almightinesse is shewed by working in the Meanes as well as without and that God commands vs to make vse of his power by the meanes he hath ordained to worke by 3. Such as by fearefull Imprecations and Curses awaken Gods power to bring vpon them such fearefull things as they asked but did not expect as the Iewes that wished the bloud of Christ might be charged vpon them and their children 4. Such as dishonour Gods power by putting their trust in Creatures 5. Such as through vnbeliefe rest not vpon God but thinke it is impossible such and such blessings should be obtained or such dangers or euils auoided Gen. 18. 14. Esay 50. 2. Ier. 32. 24. 25. 27. 28. c. 6. Woe vnto the wicked that liue in their sinnes the Lord will plague them and none shall deliuer out of his hand or resist his wrath Deut. 32.
bodily which they proue by infallible reasons yet are they such a body as wee may call as it were spirituall next in purity to the substance of Angels and mens soules 3. If we consider the qualities admirable is the glory of that heauen of heauens whether we thinke of it Philosophically or Theologically Philosophically considered it is a place void of all decay alteration and motion A place that suffers not from without it selfe any thing of naturall grieuance or violence or annoyance A place aboue all places large and ample as containing in the bowells and circumference of it all this visible world But if wee inquire after it as considered Theologically we may see it in a Mirror but yet it is but darkely no tongue of man can vtter the glory of it noe Paul himselfe that was there yet could not declare what he saw nor can it enter into the mortall heart of man to think what it is what is reuealed in Scripture in praise of it is inough to rauish our hearts with desire after it if we were such as we should be It is a place most lightsome for God is said to dwell in light vnapproachable vnapproachable I say to vs mortall crâ—atures It is light aboue al that light the Sun or Moone can giue to this lower world for there is no need of Sun nor Moon which shine in respect of that light as a candle doth to the light of the Sun with vs There is no night there and it is a light of a farre more excellent and transcendent kinde then this light we haue from the Starres or Sunne or Moone and that is the reason why it doth not penetrate to vs as being farre aboue the capacity of our eyes as they are now to see it The Apostle saith of this light it was like vnto a stone most precious euen like a Iasper stone cleare as Christall that is alwaies flourishing and shining without any clouds or darkenesse and how can it be otherwise seeing God himselfe and the Lambe is the light of it there floweth from God being the place of his speciall glory a created light from God himselfe I say by which it is after an vnspeakeable manner inlightned Reuel 21. 11. 23. Whence it followes that it is a place full of all vnspeakeable refreshing pleasure and delight If the light of the Sunne at some seasons of the yeere can so please how much more doth this light of the glory of God What shall I say It is a place that hath nothing in it of euill and abounds in all that may content the glorified nature of the Creatures And how can it be otherwise seeing there is no sinne nor no vncleane person there and it is a place that hath the glory of the Lord vpon it Reuel 21. 11. which is as much as if he should say that the glory of heauen doth differ from all the glory of any place on earth as God differs from the Kings and Potentates of the Earth and therefore his chiefe house of Residence must needs almost infinitely excell theirs And the more is the glory of heauen because it is eternall it cannot fade or euer cease to bee which is signified by those golden and pretious foundations Reuel 21. Other Citties wil decay because they are builded by man and of corruptible matter but this Cittie can neuer decay because God was the builder of it immediately and made it incorruptible To conclude it must needs bee a place of surpassing glory seeing all the Treasures of this world are searched out and they can serue but to giue a litle glimpse of the meanest part of the praises of heauen as the twentie one Chapter of the Reuelations shewes Before I come to the Vses some questions would be briefely resolued Quest. 1. Whether this Heauen was created or no or was it eternall with God Answ It was created by God is as said expressely Heb. 11. 10. that God was the builder and Maker of it It being not the Creator It must needs be a creature Quest. 2. Where is this Heauen Answ It is aboue all these visible heauens Ephes 4. 8. Acts 7. 55 56. their opinion is vaine that thinke it is euery where for then Hell should be in Heauen Quest 3. Why did God build and make this Heauen Answ Not to be a place for himselfe to dwell in for hee needs no such place being Immense and these Heauens cannot containe him he being in his Essence without and beyond all Heauens 1. Kings 8. 27. but he made it that it might bee a a place wherein he might manifest his glory in speciall manner but especially that in that place hee might giue entertainement vnto such as by grace he had chosen to bee his children and therefore is called the Fathers house The consideration of the Doctrine of this Heauen of Heauens should make violent impression vpon our hearts and that in three respects 1. It should wonderfully abase vs to thinke how wee haue neglected the knowledge and care and desire after this glorious place It should make vs hate our selues for our senselessnes and madnesse that preferre an earthly mudde-wall cottage before such a princely or rather diuine Pallace that are in loue with this earthly place that is full of sinne sorrow disgrace darkenesse and death and yet haue no heart after a place so wonderfully free from all euill and so replenished with all good Oh wretches that wee are that labour care day and night to repaire these glassie or mud-walled Tabernacles of our bodies and haue no more minde to prouide for that matchlesse triumphing place of spirits 2. It should wonderfully fire our hearts to the loue of God that hath prouided for vs such a place of glorious inheritance of his mercy loue and grace so happy so lasting so amiable yea what thankes can wee euer giue him for the very comfort with which he hath refreshed vs in telling vs of Heauen that were such as in our selues had bin so farre from hauing it as we had neuer knowne of it by the light of Nature 3. It should exceedingly transforme our hearts into the earnest care and endeauour to carrie our selues so as might become the desire and assurance of so blessed a place wee should shew that we vnderstand what a place Heauen is 1. By auoiding euery thing that is abhominable euen all those sinnes that are threatned with the want or losse of heauen as remembring that that is no place for vncleane persons to liue in Reuel 21. 8. 2. By earnest endeauour to get the righteousnesse that may make vs fit for that kingdome Mat. 6. 33. 3. By studying the the assurance of Heauen aboue all other assurances whatsoeuer 4. By a conuersation in heauen directing our thoughts and affections after heauen remembring it aboue all delights our mindes daily running vpon it and imploying our selues in such dueties as might shew that our hearts were in Heauen though our
2. What are the offices of Angels or what vses did God make them for Answ Angels serue for many vses They are Apparitors or seruants about God ready to receiue Commandements from him and they worship God by lauding and praising him in Heauen Psal 104. 4. 148. 2. Esay 6. 3. Luke 2. 14. Reuel 4. 8 9. 5. 13. and they are appointed as speciall attendants about CHRIST as the MESSIAH Mat. 4. 11. and they serue also as ministring spirits to keepe and attend vpon the Elect men Heb. 1. 14. and manifold are the seruices which Angels doe for men both in life and death In life they defend and keepe them as a strong guard about them Psal 34. 91. and plague their enemies 2 King 19. 35. besides the vnknowne seruice they doe about the soules of the godly by counselling or comforting them And in death they are about them and carry their soules to Heauen as they did Lazarus his soule and in the end of the world they will gather all the Elect from the foure winds of Heauen and bring them to Christ Quest 3. But why doe you not intreat of Deuills here also Answ There were no Deuills by creation GOD made them not as Deuills and therefore it belongs not to the Doctrine of Creation to speake of the euill angels because that belongs to the Doctrine of the fall of the reasonable Creatures Quest 4. But hath euery particular man a good Angell and a bad Answ It is probable that euery Elect man hath a good Angell as may be gathered Mat. 18. 10. Acts 12. 15. but yet God is not so tyed but that he sends them extraordinarily more Angels many times to helpe or attend vpon it may be one man Psal 34. 8. As for euill angels we reade that sometimes one Angell hath vexed one man Iob. 1. 12. sometimes one Angell hath haunted diuers men 2 Chron. 18. 21. sometimes many Angels haue haunted one man Luke 8. 30. But that euery man should haue a bad angell assigned him of God is no where to be found in Scripture The consideration of this Doctrine of the making of the Angels in such a nature and for such ends as before should serue for diuers vses 1 It should informe vs concerning the wonderfull loue of God to vs that hath made such excellent creatures to do vs such admirable seruice as to attend vpon vs and keepe vs Heb. 1. 14. 2 It should breed in vs a great longing after the world to come where wee shall not onely enioy the knowledge of and fellowship with such glorious Creatures but shall be made our selues in glory as the Angels in Heauen 3 It should teach vs diuers things as first not to worship Angels for they were all created by God God made the Angels and therefore worship is due to him and not to them that are but our fellow seruants Colos 1. 16. Reuel 19. Secondly we should therfore carry our selues orderly in all places especially in the Church because of the Angels who are about vs and marke what we doe 1 Cor. 11. 10. Thirdly we should therefore be patient and of good hope and full of faith in all afflictions arising from the oppositions of men or temptations of Satan as being satisfied with this comfort that they are more that are with vs then can be against vs and if our eyes were opened wee might see so much as was shewed to the seruant of Elisha 2 Kings 6. 16. Hitherto of the Heauen of the blessed and the Hoste thereof the Angels and so of the world that is now inuisible to vs we next come downe to consider of this visible world this world I say which is in our view or may bee seene and before I come to speake of the other two Heauens I would briefly consider of Gods glory in the generall in the making of this visible world not so much for the matter of the creatures or their naturall formes or properties or their next causes which belongs properly to the Philosophers but for such things as concerne their first cause which is God or their end which is Gods glory or their vse which is rather spirituall then corporall in demonstrating vnto the soule of man the praises of God The maker of this visible world was GOD as well as of that inuisible world as is manifestly proued Genesis 1. at large The end of making a world of bodies as well as of spirits was not the punishment of spirituall substances for their sinning against God as Origen dreamed but the setting out of Gods glory in shewing his wisdome goodnesse and power Psal 19. Rom. 1. and the furnishing of man for his happy being That our hearts may be affected with wondering at this great world which God hath made we may profitably consider of it either by thinking what it is like or by serious pondering what it is indeed This great world is like a great Garden throughly furnished euery creature being as a pleasant flower exquisitely ranked in most comely order the onely weedes that grow in this Garden are wicked men as it may be likened to a great Booke in which God hath written glorious things that concerne the praise of his goodnesse wisdome and power Euery creature is as it were a distinct lease of that Booke and the properties and vses of these creatures are as it were the seuerall lines and letters of that leafe and the more admirable because it is a Booke the writing whereof is indelible and the vses whereof are vniuersall the Booke so opened that all men in all parts of the world may see and read Againe this visible world may be likened to a great and faire house most exquisitely buil and contriued into seuerall roomes and euery roome richly furnished the Heauens are the Roofe the Earth the floore and the Elements the seuerall roomes and the hosts of creatures in each of them the rich furniture and this house is the more admirable for vs because it is a house that euery man dwels in out of this house no man can be put it is kept at the charge of the Land-lord and the Tenants pay no rent But to leaue similitudes there are in the generall consideration of this visible world diuers things may bee briefly touched which we ought to wonder at and to glorifie God for his making of things so as 1 The apt disposition of euery creature in his owne place which place is so fit as a fitter cannot bee inuented if the Starres were fixed in the Earth or the Trees in Heauen how disproportionable and vncomely would it be 2 The exactnesse of the Cteatures in their working in keeping their times and seasons how punctually doth the Sunne dispatch his race in 24. houres and so the Moone in her seasons the Plants keepe their seasons of the yeere for bearing fruit and the Starres for shining as they haue receiued commandement and order from their great Commander
opening the windowes of Heauen as hee did in the destruction of the old world Iob. 36. 31. he reserues these against the day of battell Iob 38. 23. Esay 24. 17 18. 37. 13. 2 At the first he made the Clouds to be a garment for the Sea when it was first brought out and a swadling band for it Iob 38. 8 9. 3 By the Clouds as in a Chariot God rides about this nether world to visit it Psal 104. 3. 4 He vseth the Clouds to hold backe the face of his Throne by spreading it vpon it Iob 26. 9. 5 To shew his power he often with his Cloud couereth the Light and commandeth it not to shine by the Cloud that commeth betwixt Iob 36. 32. 6 God hath made himselfe a Pauillion to sit in with waters and thick Clouds 2 Sam. 22. 12. 7 By these God waters our Land as wee doe our Gardens and by the vertue of them hee giueth meat in abundance Iob 36. 31. 37. 11. Psal 65. 9 10 11 12. 5 For the interest that God hath giuen vs vnto these things and therefore they are called our Heauens Deut. 33. 28. and therefore no man can be poore that hath so great substance The vse is especially to set vs in an euerlasting admiration of God not onely for these things which he hath reueiled concerning these things but euen for the intimation that there are many things we know not but are aboue our reach Behold saith he God is great and wee know him not if wee should but consider that one thing that seemes the least of many it is too wonderfull for vs euen Gods making of the drops of raine so small and yet so proportionall among themselues when God causeth them to distill vpon man Iob 36. 26 27 28. We haue great cause to stand still and wonder we know not the wondrous works of him that is perfect in knowledge We cannot order our speech in these things by reason of darknesse If a man speake he shall bee swallowed vp with the greatnesse and difficulty and glory of these things Iob 37. 14 16 19 20. Touching the Almighty in these things wee cannot finde him out he is excellent in power and in Iudgement and in plenty of Iustice euen by these things Iob 37. 23. Men should therefore feare him for as he sheweth by reasoning from these things in another place the onely wisdome of a man were to feare God Iob 28. 28. Secondly wee should learne of these things how to serue God they keepe their seasons and they returne not to Heauen againe but doe the worke God sent them for Esay 55. 10. Luk. 12. 56. Mat. 16. 2 3. 3 We should bee wonderfull thankfull to God euen for these blessings of Heauen They were wont in the first ages of the world to thinke they had cause to praise God for the very dew of Heauen Gen. 25. 28 39. Deut. 33. 13 28. Wee are exhorted to sing praise to God who couereth the Heauen with Clouds and prepareth raine for the Earth Psal 147. 7 8. Men vse to giue a great deale of mony to buy a little land and yet cannot praise him that giues them what is more worth then that they buy for it is God that giueth the dew and the snow and the raine and so the Grasse and the Corne without which the Land were worth nothing 4 Seeing God hath wrought wonderfully in these things and that they are so precious for our vses we must learne if at any time God restraine these blessings of Heauen to seeke them by prayer and repentance for our sinnes Iames 5. 18. 2 Chron. 6. 27. 28. and if we would haue them continued to vs we must looke to the paying of our Tythes duly Mal. 3. 10. 5 Wicked men are but in ill taking for besides that by these things GOD can plague them hauing reserued them for the day of warre as was shewed before the Lord by these things hath left them without excuse hauing from them witnesses to pleade for him against the wicked as is shewed Acts 17. 14. 6. We must take heede of doubting Gods prouidence in sending these blessings from Heauen we may reade of a man that was troden to death for doubting whether God could furnish mans wants by these things 2 King 7. 19 20. To conclude we must make conscience of it to learne these things and what else God teacheth vs by them and the rather for the wonder of Gods printing that can make his letters so great that a man may see and reade so farre off and therefore remember to magnifie his worke Iob 36. 24 25. As for the Raine-bow two things only I will note 1 What we may obserue by the sense of seeing and that is the strange varieties and perfection of colours that God by his power gathereth in that manner into the Ayre which Ayre of it selfe is without any colour raised and dissolued againe after a little time without any remnant of these colours left 2 What we may reade in Scripture of it and that is both concerning the Author of it and the end of it The Author of it is God who calleth it his Bow and the end is by Gods owne appointment to secure and assure man that the world shall neuer be destroyed by waters any more which is the more wonderfull because the Rainebow in it selfe is often a fore runner of Raine as experience shewes and by the descending of the two hornes of it to the Earth and Seas doth drinke vp vapours and carry them into the Ayre to breede Raine Gen. 9. Hitherto of Heauen the Earth followes Earth The terme of Earth here comprehends as I conceiue the dry Land as also the waters of the Sea that lye vpon the Earth and therefore I would first briefly consider of the Sea Concerning the Sea these things in Scripture are taken notice of 1 What it is and so Moses describes the Sea to be the gathering together of the waters into a heape which before did flow ouer all the face of the earth and this collection of the waters vnder the Firmament God himselfe named the Sea Gen. 1. 10. 2 The Originall of these waters and that God claimes as a glory to himselfe to haue made the Sea as well as other vast Creatures the Sea is his and hee made it Psal 95. 5. he is the God that made the Sea and the dry Land Ionah 1. 9. and for the manner of making it as it had diuers things common with other creatures as to be made of nothing and by the Word of God and so the waters in speciall are said to haue the Spirit of God to sit vpon them as the Hen sitteth vpon the Chickens to giue it forme and digestion Gen. 1. 2. 3 The wonder of Gods power in placing and disposing of the Sea and that in many respects as 1 That he hath made these waters to be of such vast greatnesse and vnsearchable depth Iob 38. 16. Esay
40. 12. 2 That he hath founded the world vpon the Seas and stablished it vpon the Flouds setting the mighty Frame of the vpper world vpon the waters and the earth to hold them vp Psal 24. 2. 3 That he hath cast all these waters into their seuerall places where he keepes them in heapes as in most conuenient Store-houses Psal 33. 7. 4 That hee keepes them so strangely from drowning the whole Earth without any other Barres or Doores then the word of his owne Power saying to it Hitherto shalt thou come and no further and heere shall thy proud waues stand Iob 38. 8 10 11. making the very Sands in a plaine to stay the raging waues of the Sea and to bee the bounds thereof Ierem. 5. 22. giuing his decree to the waters once for all in the beginning that they should not passe his Commandement Prou. 8. 29. and to that end hee sets a watch ouer the Sea Iob 7. 12. 5 That he rules and gouernes the Seas doing with them whatsoeuer pleaseth him Psal 145. 6. Hee deuideth the Sea when the waues thereof roare which hee doth by his authority as the Lord of Hosts Ier. 31. 35. Hee so ruleth the raging of the Sea that when the waues thereof arise he stilleth them Psal 89. 9. so as in their greatest tumults if he but speake to them they are still presently at his command Mat. 8. and as Iob saith he deuideth the Sea with his power and by his vnderstanding hee smiteth through the proud Iob 26. 12. He alone treadeth vpon the waues of the Sea Iob 9. 8. 6 That he hath ordered it so that all Riuers runne into the Sea and yet the Sea is not full Eccles 1. 7. 4. The ends of creating the Sea which are partly Gods glory and partly mens vse and partly to doe speciall seruice to the Sonne of man the Sauiour of the world The glory of the Lord appeareth in the Sea in all the former considerations and the Sea by roaring praiseth God and is in Scripture called vpon to praise and to shew that hee raigneth 1 Chron. 16. 32. The Sea also serueth for mans vse for men doe their businesse in these great waters Psalme 107. 23. when they goe downe to the Sea in Ships the way of a Ship in the middest of the Sea is one of the foure things which are too wonderfull for vs to reach to Prou. 30 19. Besides there are great treasures and riches in the Sea which God hath giuen vnto man Psal 104. 25. for men come to haue right to the fishes of the Sea by grant from God in the beginning of the world Gen. 1. 26. 9. 2. And besides the abundance which men gather out of the Seas that way they are inriched by the Treasures hid in the sands such as are either Pearles or precious stones or some kindes of creatures Deut. 31. 19. And it is noted as a great iudgement to take away the Fishes of the Sea from man Hos 4. 3. And further when God is angry with man he can call for the waters of the Sea and powre them on the face of the earth Amos 5. 8. The speciall seruice the Sea doth or is to doe to Christ is by her roaring to giue warning to the world of his second comming to Iudgement Luke 21. There are many vses made in Scripture of this Doctrine concerning Gods workmanship about the Sea as 1 This mighty creature thus made and ordered by GOD serues to set out the great glory of Gods wisdome and power as the Prophet Dauid with admiration obserues Psal 104. 25. and if the Sea be so great and mighty how great and mighty is the Lord that so easily rules so vast a creature Psal 93. 3 4. the very Sea shewes that he is GOD alone Neh 9. 6. 2 The Lord himselfe notes it with indignation as a foule offence against him that men doe not learne for euer to be afraid of God that hath set such bounds to the Sea that by his owne word stayes the Sea from ouerwhelming vs all Ier. 5. 22. To see the waues of the Sea tossing themselues and yet are kept in within the very sands that they dare not passe ouer them and though they roare yet cannot preuaile to get beyond the bound God hath set them should make a mans heart tremble at the power of God 3 Wee that dwell in the Iles of the Sea and are compassed round about with the raging waters should glorifie God for the wonder of his omnipotency in keeping vs from perishing by the waters we should make his praise glorious by dayly admiration and celebration of his Name Esay 24. 15. Yea if the waters might haue but their first and naturall course all the Inhabitants of the earth would bee drowned there would be no dry land and therefore oh that men would praise God for his goodnesse for the wonderfull workes he doth for the children of men especially such as goe downe to the Sea in the Ships these see the workes of the Lord and his wonders in the deepe and therefore should in a speciall manner praise him Psal 107. 21 23 24. 4 This mighty Creature shewes that wicked men can neuer prosper for besides that God can fight against many of them by the waters and destroy them or call for the waters and ouerflow them Amos 5. 8. The power of God in ruling the boysterous waues of the sea shewes that no man can harden himselfe against God and prosper hee that tames the sea can subdue them and smite through the proud Iob 9. 8. and therefore it is a desperate course for men wilfully to rebell against God for no man shall bee strong by his owne might Psal 95. 5. 8. But manifestly from hence may be gathered that if God will shut vp or cut off or gather together who can hinder him he knoweth vaine men and he seeth wickednesse and will he not consider it Iob 11. 9 10 11. 5. These contemplations should in generall quicken vs to Gods Seruice and prouoke vs to worship him with all deuotion humility and holines as these places shew Psal 95. 6. 93. 3 4 5. seeing hee is so great a King aboue all Kings and so mighty a Commander wee should bow before him with all Reuerence and offer the Sacrifice of righteousnesse Deut. 33. 19. 6. Diuers Consolations may bee gathered from hence 1. The power of God that can order and still the raging of the Sea doth assure the godly when they are most furiously opposed by their aduersaries that yet God can and will preserue them in that God is mightier then the Noyse of many waters then the mighty waues of the Sea Dauid gathers from hence that therefore his testimonies are sure and all that he hath promised concerning the preseruation of his people shall certainely and easily be performed Psal 93. 3. 4. 5. and therefore they are happie that put their trust in him for hee will keepe his Mercie and
which no other creature can doe and this discerning would be in the minde if there were no Sun in the firmament and aboue all things that the soule can know it is most excellent in that it can know God himselfe Man onely of all visible creatures can see God and his workes and acknowledge his workemanship which none of the other creatures can doe 3. The soule of man was made in the Image of God in other things the footsteps of God doe appeare but in man onely in this visible world did the similitude of God appeare Gen. 1. 26. Man was not made like the Sun in the firmament or like some Angell in Heauen but like God himselfe and so especially in his soule for the soule of man is a spirit as God is himselfe and it is inuisible and immateriall like God and as in the substance of the soule we resemble God so in certaine qualities or vertues printed in the soule which resemble the Attributes of God such as are goodnesse loue knowledge mercy Iustice patience and the like Ephes 4 Colos 3. 10. The nature of no creature being capable of vertue or the lawes of vertuous liuing but onely man 4. The soule is immortall it is a thing within vs that will neuer be at an end when worlds of other things bee dissolued round about it and this is an vnspeakeable indowment if we could seriously thinke of it that God should let vs last as long as himselfe and all other liuing things die and expire and come to nothing A mans soule will bee aliue after a thousand times tenne thousand yeeres All the diuells in Hell or Tyrants on earth cannot kill our soule 5. The soule of a man workes within strange things euen in his very body It carries the body about being a thing without body it selfe and giues diuers gifts to diuers parts of the body It workes sight in the eyes hearing in the eares feeling in all the body tasting in the Pallate smelling in the Nostrills breathing in the Lungs concoction in the Stomach operation in the hands ambulation in the feete and motion in the whole bodie yea it so workes by the senses of the body that it takes in by them all other things to it selfe in the species of them 6. As it is wonderfull for the things it worketh vpon the body so it is admirable for the worke it can doe when the body lyeth a sleepe and stirres not The soule then resembles God in the Creation It creates worlds of shapes within it selfe with strange furniture and variety which inward Creation of infinite frames of things would be like this world which God made but that the soule cannot giue them continuance life c. It was a great gift of God to giue the soule power to make these things within 7. The soule doth excell in quicknesse of motion working other creatures are swift some in running some in flying but what can be among them comparable to the soule which can in thought in an instant suruey the ends of the Earth In these and many other things the soule of man doth wonderfully excell being set in the body of a man as it were the God of the body as a little God in the little world as IEHOVAH is the great God in the great world The whole person of man considered as consisting both of soule and body did and doth enioy many singular prerogatiues aboue all other creatures in this visible world as 1. Man had the honour to be brought into the world when all other things were made and the world furnished ready for his vse Gen. 1. 2. God did man a great honour in the manner of making him for hee made man with consultation but all other things were made by saying the word onely let them be Gen. 1. 3. The soule and body of a man is knit together with such a bond as is beyond the reach of mortall creatures to expresse the manner of the Vnion 4. Because God conuerseth with man onely of all the creatures in the world our parents did see God in Paradise and he reuealeth himselfe still to the blessed ones in heauen Since the fall this is for the most part lost saue that with the godly the Lord conuerseth by many signes of familiarity in the vse of his ordinances 5. Because God made such prouision for man as hee did for no other creature as in the first Creation hee set man in Eden the garden of vnutterable pleasure and when man dies now if he be redeemed by Christ hee hath prouided that heauen of heauens for him 6. Because God hath made man Lord ouer the other creatures and bestowed vpon him dominion ouer the beastes of the field and foules of the Ayre and fishes of the sea yet the vastest creature aboue or below doth minister vnto man and God hath planted a naturall feare of man in other creatures Psal 8. â— Gen. 1. 9. 2. 7. Because the body and soule of a man is the Temple of the holy Ghost to dwell in so it was with the first man and so it is still in some men euen in this world 2. Cor. 6. 16. God dwells in man and walkes in him 8. Yea God hath done that honour to the nature of man that he hath not done to the nature of Angels and that is that he hath ioyned it inseparably to his diuine nature in the person of his Son Christ Iesus so as man is now as neere to God as the body is to the soule Heb. 2. 16. The consideration of this Glory of God in the Creation of man may serue for Instruction Humiliation and Consolation By way of Instruction it should teach vs many duties as 1. We should giue glory to God and acknowledge that it is he onely that made vs and not we our selues our parents are but instruments of the propagation of our bodies it is God that is the principall efficient Psal 100. 3. especially we should with all gladnesse acknowledge Gods goodnesse to vs that made vs such creatures so excellent aboue other workes of his hands he might haue made vs vile Vermine or poysonfull creatures Toads and Serpents Psalme 149. 2. 2. We should learne hence submission to God in all things concerning our life or death hee hath made vs and therefore hath absolute power ouer vs as the worke of his hands to doe with vs whatsoeuer pleaseth him and to call for the spirit backe againe and leaue vs to returne to our dust at his pleasure Ier. 45. 4. Psal 90 3. 3. Seeing all men are the worke of Gods hands and that our God made them it should teach Superiours to shew due respect to their Inferiours in gifts estate age or the like for he that made the rich made the poore also hee that made the Master made the Seruant also and therefore Inferiours are not to be despised Iob 31. 13. 15. Pro. 14. 31. All mankind made of one bloud Acts 17. 26. 4. We
by some Diuines That Iesus is his proper name is manifest but whether Christ be his Syrname as some think may iustly bee doubted because it seemes rather a Title of Office as King Duke or Earle are amongst men which are no Syrnames And in Iesus COncerning this Title of Iesus diuers things are to bee considered 1. The Etymologie of it It comes of an Hebrew roote and signifies a Sauiour and is the same name with Ioshuah and Iehoshuah and it may well be that he had an Hebrew name to signifie that he was a Sauiour of the Iewes and hee had a Greeke name Christ to signifie the interest the Grecians or Gentiles had in him 2. Who gaue him this Name Hee did not assume it to himselfe though knowing the end of his comming and the fulnesse of his sufficiencie he might haue done it neither was it put vpon him by men who giue names either casually without respect of signification or else when they giue good significant names there is a contradiction betweene their names and their liues but an Angell was sent from Heauen with great solemnity to appoint and impose his Name before he was borne Luke 1. 26. and hee talketh with the Virgin about it as an euill Angell talked with the woman about our perdition so heere a good Angell talkes with the Virgin about our Saluation 3. Why was he called Iesus Answer this Name Iesus or a Sauiour agrees to mâ—ntso fitly as to Christ hee onely deserues to be so called 1. Because his worke is to saue his people Matthew 1. 21. 2. Because there is no other Sauiour but he hee alone saueth them there is no other Name in Heauen and Earth by which we can be saued Acts 4. 12. Rom. 5. 17. 3. Because he saues from sinnes which no man can doe to deliuer from diseases of the body Physitians may or from thraldome and outward seruitude great Princes or commanders may but to saue the soule and from sinne none but Christ can Mat. 1. 21. And to saue from sinne is the greater worke because it cannot bee done vnlesse Gods Iustice be satisfied and mans nature recouered and the diuels conquered and the world ouercome c. 4. Because he can ransome and redeeme dead men Rom. 8. 2. 11. 5. Because he saues by such a price he redeemes by dying by shedding his owne bloud who also is more then man to saue vs he destroyes himselfe Gal. 3. 13. Heb. 2. 9 10. 13. 12. 6. Because he is a perfect Sauiour he will by degrees deliuer his people from the guilt of sinne and the power of it and the effects of it so as at the last they shall be freed from all sinne and miserie for euer He makes Attonement for all sinnes 1. Iohn 1. 7. not for one onely and vndertakes to pay all our debts and to heale all our diseases and at the last day will free vs from all sorrowes sicknesse sin death and all misery whatsoeuer 7. Because he is an eternall Sauiour hee doth not saue such as liued in one age onely but hee saueth all that come to him in euery Age Heb. 7. 25. 13. 8. 8. Because he is a generall Sauiour not of Iewes onely but of Gentiles also Rom. 3. 25. Hee is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Iohn 1. 9. Because hee doth all this worke of Saluation by one offering of himselfe hee did it at once for all Ages Heb. 10. 14. 10. Because his Redeemed ones shall neuer bee in bondage againe 11. Because he giues such preferment to all his Redeemed ones as neuer Conquerour did or was able to giue Hee makes them all Sonnes of God Heires coheires with himselfe and giues them all eternall life which will best appeare at the last day Colos 3. 3. 4. Rom. 5. 17. 6. 23. Reuel 19. 10. The Vse should be especially for instruction and so in many things 1. This should be tidings of great Ioy that there is a Iesus a Sauiour such a Sauiour This word Iesus is a short Gospell euen the substance of all good newes Acts 8. 35. our hearts should reioyce and our tongues should be glad Acts 2. 26. 22. Yea our whole liues should bee filled with gladnes and thankefulnesse that haue such a Sauiour that saues not from the Turke but from the diuell that pacifies not the wrath of a mortall man but of the Immortall God that payes all our debts that ouercomes all our enemies that saues not our bodies onely from sicknesse but our soules also from sinne 2. We should especially looke to it that we faile not of Saluation by Iesus but labour to be such as he may be Iesus to vs and so three things are necessarie 1. That we should seeke vnto him for our ransome and healing and Saluation and desire to know nothing but the Lord Iesus onely 1. Cor. 2. 2. 2. That wee beleeue in his Name this is Gods preceptorie Commandement or wee shall haue no part in Iesus 1. Iohn 3. 23. 3. That if we would haue him saue vs from our sinnes that they damne vs not we must then repent and conuert from our sinnes if we would haue God to blesse vs in Iesus Acts 2. 19. 13. 23. 24. Gal. 5. 6. Ephesians 4. 21. 2. Thes 3. 6. Iude 4. 3. Wee should shew that wee are saued by Iesus by liuing so as may become this Doctrine and so wee should shew it 1. By acknowledging his supremacie and sufficiencie against all the Popes Papists and diuells in the world wee should magnifie his Name aboue all Names Acts 19. 17. 1. Cor. 12. 3. 2. By louing the Lord Iesus aboue all things accounting all things but losse and dung in comparison of the knowledge of him 1. Pet. 1. 9. Phil. 3. 8. longing for his appearing and praying daily that the Lord Iesus would come Reuel 22. 1. Thes 1. 10. 3. By liuing to him spending our daies in his seruice and as may become the honour of such a Sauiour 1. Thes 4. 1. doing all things in his name Colos 3. 17. and seeking his glory more then our owne things Phil. 3. 20. we should set him alwaies before vs Acts 2. 22. 25. 4. By hauing no confidence in the flesh but placing all our ioy and trust in Iesus Phil. 3. 3. 5. By willing suffering any thing for Iesus sake Yea our liues should not bee deare to vs to confirme the testimonie of Iesus Acts 5. 41. 20. 24. 21. 13. 2. Cor. 4. 11. Reu. 12. 6. By liuing louingly and with vnity amongst our selues Paul beseecheth them by this Name Iesus that there should be no diuisions amongst them especially in matters of Religion for Iesus is a Sauiour alone and hee cannot bee diuided 1. Cor. 1. 10. 7. By shewing all Faith and Hope in the expectation of the Resurrection of our bodies and Saluation of our soules Finally this explication of the Name of Iesus may shew diuers sorts of men know not
4. The parts of his Priest-hood are Sacrifice and Intercession by Sacrifice he prayes for the sinnes of the Elect to this end to reconcile them to God and to deliuer them from the power of the diuell and this Sacrifice of our Sauiour excells all the Ceremoniall Sacrifices for they were but Types this was the substance They prepared the bodies of beasts or other things he prepared his owne body yea his very soule was made a sacrifice for sinne as hee offered vp himselfe as a Sacrifice for many sinnes they needed many sacrifices but he by one sacrifice of himselfe makes Attonement for all the sinnes of the Elect and that Sacrifice but once offered whereas theirs were offered successiuely and their sacrifices could not cleanse the conscience from sinne properly nor pacifie God as many Scriptures testifie whereas Christs Sacrifice of his owne body and bloud doth fully pacifie God and doth effectually purge the conscience from dead workes Their sacrifices did not make the worshippers more holy Heb. 9. 13. 14. With the bloud of these sacrifices the very high Priest in the greatest solemnity could onely enter within the vaile of the Temple but Christ by his bloud opens heauen and that not onely once a yeare but keepes it alwaies open nor did Christ enter within the Vaile onely for himselfe but hath left the way for vs euen a liuing and lasting way for vs to get to heauen by vertue of his bloud Heb. 10. 19. The second worke of our high-Priest is Intercession or to offer prayers and so he made a threefold Intercession for vs. The one a little before his Atachment recorded Iohn 17. The other in the very time of the Sacrifice while it was hanged vp of which is mention made Luke 23. 34. The third in the heauenly Sanctuary as he sits at Gods right hand to make request for vs Heb. 9. 24. The Vse should be first for consolation and that in diuers respects 1. Because God hath giuen vs such an excellent high Priest 2. Because by his Priest-hood we obtaine such excellent benefits as the Scriptures shew viz. from his sacrifice Reconciliation with God 1. Pet. 3. 18. Rom. 8. 10. The opening of the very Fountaine of grace Zach. 13. 1. Forgiuenesse of all our sinnes Rom 3. 25. Iustification by his righteousnesse Dan. 9 24. The taking away of all malediction and condemnation and the merit of eternall life Heb. 10. 19. and from his intercession we receiue the obtaining of our prayers and suits at Gods hands Reuel 8. 3. 4. and the pouring out vpon vs the spirit of intercession teaching vs and helping vs to pray Zach. 12. 12. Rom. 8. 26. and the perfuming of all our workes making them acceptable to God the non-suiting of all the Accusations of Sathan or euil men brought against vs Romanes 8. 33. Iohn 17. 14. 15. 3. Because he hath made vs Priests also vnto God by pouring out vpon vs of the Oyle of his Grace Reuel 1. Secondly the consideration of the Sacrifice and intercession of Christ should teach vs 1. To take heed that wee dishonor not God through vnbeliefe and dispaire 2. That we liue as may become the glory of him that hath bought vs at such a price abhorring all filthinesse both of flesh and spirit 1. Cor. 6. 20. 3. Seeing we are Priests wee must offer those Sacrifices are inioyned vs which are 1. The Teares of contrition or a broken heart Psal 51. 19. 2. Prayers and Thankesgiuing vnto God Psal 141. 2. Reuel 5. 8. Heb. 13. 15. 3. Almes to the Poore or Contribution to the distressed Phil. 4. 18. 4. The giuing of our selues to our Teachers to be wholy ruled by them our soules so subiected are the sacrifice and they offer them vp to God when they pray and giue thanks for vs Rom. 15. 16. 5. Good workes for these are sacrifices of righteousnesse euery good worke is a Sacrifice Psal 4. 5. But especially to giue our selues soule and body to God to let him doe with vs whatsoeuer he will is the chiefe of Sacrifices euen a whole burnt offering when wee yeeld to obey God in all things without reseruing any thing to our selues Rom. 12. 1. Thus of his Anointing to the Priest hood His Anointing to the Kingdome followes where these things may bee distinctly obserued 1. That the Church of God is not without a King though he be not so visible to vs as the Kings of the Earth are Ier. 23. 5. Psal 2. 6. 2. That Iesus of Nazareth is that King Mat 28. 18. Acts 2. 30. â—3 36. 1. Cor. 15. 25. 3. Iâ— what things it may appeare that Christ is a King 1. He hath the â—â—â—es of a King Yea King of Kings Reuel 19. 16. 2. He liues in the Maiesty and Glory of a King he sits in the Throne of Glory Psal 45. He hath his Court in diuers places of the Earth where he is pleased to keepe house The Sanctuarie is his Court. Hee is attended on as a King hee hath thousands of Angels that waite about his Throne 3. He hath the power of a King All Power is giuen him in Heauen and Earth Mat. 28. 18. 4. He giues Lawes like a King He is the onely Lawgiuer of the Church Iames 4. 12. 5. He Conquers like a King who can recount the greatnes of his conquests in the conuersion of the Gentiles And so he conquers daily in gathering men by his Word and Spirit out of the kingdome of darkenesse into the kingdome of his grace here 6. He gouernes like a King prouiding for the welfare of the godly in all Ages ruling all things by his owne power and making them to worke together for the best to them that loue God 7. He hath power of life and death as a King and is appointed of God a Iudge both of quick and dead Act. 10. 42. 2 Tim. 4. 1. Ier. 23. 5. Fourthly the excellencie of Christ the King aboue all other Kings and so he excells 1. In the preheminence of his Person Other Kings are the sonnes of men hee is the Sonne of God Hee is better borne then any King Whether we respect his Generation as God or his Incarnation as man for he was conceiued of the holy Ghost and so had no sinne and borne of a Virgin not by the way of propagation as other Kings are borne Hee had neither Father nor Mother no Father as man no Mother as God Psal 2. Luke 1. Heb. 7. 2. In the excellence of his gifts for gouernement Neuer King so qualified he is fairer then the children of men and Anointed with the Oyle of grace and gifts aboue his fellowes Psal 45. He is the mighty God an euerlasting Father he is wonderfull for Wisedome and Counfell a Prince of Peace that knowes how to keepe the gouernment vpon his owne shoulders Esay 9. 6. and being now glorified in Heauen hath laid downe all humane infirmities and is glorified in his humane Nature with all degrees of heauenly gifts can
befall a created Nature 3. In the manner of his calling to the Kingdome Hee was called and set vp immediately by God himselfe All other Kings are Anointed and called by men Psal 2. 6. 4. In the manner of getting his subiects other Kings haue their Subiects deliuered to them so soone as they are crowned or proclaimed but Christ gets all his Subiects by Conquest euery one of them is gathered out of the kingdome of darkenesse by his power in their effectuall vocation 5. In respect of his independencie and allsufficiencie Other Kings are maintained by their Subiects from whom they receiue tribute and Subsedies and the like But Christ is no way supported or maintained by his Subiects but doth support and maintaine them Esay 9. 7. 6. In the extent of his kingdome he is a King vniuersall He is King of all the Earth The greatest King that euer was was reiected by many Nations that neuer acknowledged his supremacie there were many parts of this world which Alexander and Caesar neuer saw much lesse subdued Yea he is a King ouer such creatures as neuer mortall man ruled for he is Head of principalities and powers The Angels worship him Dan. 7. 14. Phil. 2. 11. Colos 2. 9. Psal 2. 8. All other Kings hold of him as being King of Kings and Lord of Lords Reuel 19. 16. 7. He excells all other Kings in his Conquests Hee hath conquered such enemies as all the Kings of the Earth could not subdue he conquered sinne and death and the diuells of Hell he hath spoyled principalities and powers Colos 2. 15. 1. Cor. 15. 51. and accordingly hath had such a Tryumph when he ascended into Heauen and led captiuity captiue as neuer Conquerour had for neuer Conquerour rid into so glorious a place as Heauen nor shewed such captiues as the diuells were nor performed their victories by their owne power whereas hee conquered alone there was no Army nay no man to helpe him 8. He excells them in his hous keeping He entertaines all Nations Esay 25. He keepes thousands of Courts all open at once And his prouisions are far more precious then the prouisions of the Kings of the Earth He feeds his guests with the bread of Angels euen with the bread of life with such food as whosoeuer eates of it shall neuer hunger more and he hath better attendance for he is waited on by thousand thousands of Angels which are continually about his Throne 9. Hee gouernes by better lawes then the kings of Earth doe and his lawes are better in diuers respects for first they be all of his owne making they make their lawes by the Assistance of their Counsell or their Parliaments Iames 4. 12. secondly his Lawes are written by himselfe in the hearts of his Subiects wheras other Kings can write them no where but in paper or parchment or stone at the best Ier. 31. 33. thirdly his Lawes are more perfect there is no defect in them they are able to make all his Subiects absolute to euery good word and worke 1. Tim. 3. 17. 18. Psal 19. fourthly together with his Lawes he giues his spirit to make his subiects able and willing to keepe them Ezek. 36. 27. 10. In the power of his Prerogatiue for God hath giuen all things into his hands hee may dispose of the persons liues goods good names and posterities of his Subjects according to his owne will Ioh. 13. 3. which other kings without horrible tyrannie cannot doe 11. In his distributing of Iustice and so both towards his owne seruants and towards the rebellious and his enemies Towards his owne seruants hee can pardon not onely the Punishment but the offence too and can giue such rewards as earthly kings cannot giue And towards his enemies or the rebellious he can inflict punishment vpon their hearts and consciences which other kings cannot doe and he can and will iudge all offenders not such as offend in capitall crimes onely and iudgeth with more Righteousnesse then was euer found in any mortall Tribunall 12. In the Nature of his kingdome His Kingdome is not of this world but spirituall as hauing authority ouer the spirits of men which other Princes haue not and gouerning by spirituall meanes and in spirituall and eternall things the wealth of his Subjects consisting in eternall and spirituall things 13. He is a King Immortall he cannot die hee liues euer to prouide for the wealth of his Subjects and to reward his seruants which is not true of the best kings on earth who are all mortall if they were neuer so great or glorious Of his kingdome there is no end it is euerlasting 1. Tim. 1. 17. Luke 1. 33. Dan. 2. 45. 7. 14. The Vse of this may be First for Consolation All the children of Sion may reioyce in their king Psal 149. 2. and that not onely if they consider his glory in all the former praises but if they consider their owne happinesse vnder him for all the Subiects of this King may dwell safely and inioy a quiet habitation No Subiects haue so much reason to thinke themselues safe as his Subiects Isay 33. 20. 21. 25. Ier. 23. 5. 6. Ezek. 34. 25. and besides they trade for better wealth vnder his gouernement then all the Treasures of the world are worth And further there was neuer any King did loue his Subiects so affectionately as Iesus doth his people Zeph. 3. 17. and in his Kingdome poore men may get preferment aswell as rich men yea the highest dignities may be obtained by them aswell as by the greatest Mat. 5. 3. Adde to these that all his Subiects are Sonnes Rom. 9. 25. 26. and he makes them all Kings too they are Royall all the Nation of them 1. Pet. 2. 9. they are the Princes of the people euen all the people of the God of Abraham Psal 47. 9. Reuel 1. 8. 6. Rom. 5. 17. All these things should much check and reproue that discontentment is too often found in some of Gods children that fret at the wicked or are impatient at their owne estates what is there no King in Sion or is it no priuiledge to them that the first Dominion is come vnto them Micah 4. 9. Secondly for Instruction and that both to all Christians in generall and to the Kings and great men of the Earth in particular 1. All sorts of true Christians should learne from hence 1. To pray that God would open their eyes to see the glory of Christs Kingdome aswell as we discerne the prerogatiues and glory of earthly Kings and the rather because Christ doth so farre exceed them in glory Ephesians 1. 17. to the end 2. To ascribe all praise and glory to his Kingdome to talke of the praise and receiue of his greatnesse Psal 47. 6. 7. Reuel 5. 12 13 14. Psal 145. 10 11. Mat. 11. 10. 3. To pray that his Kingdome may come more and more especially now that we see that the Nations are moued and he seemes to be going about
to inlarge his Dominions and to pull downe the Kingdome of Antichrist 4. To endeuour to carrie themselues as may become their Relation to Christ either as his Subiects or as made Kings by him as his Subiects they should consider that it behoues them 1. To study the Mysteries of his Kingdome Mat. 13. 11. 2. To send their Lambe to the Ruler of the whole earth Esay 16. 1. to doe their Homage and to acknowledge their King 3. To bow at the Name of Iesus Phil. 2. 11. making of legges will not serue the turne they must bee subiect with all feare and reuerence and submit themselues to his will 4. To shew themselues sensible of his dishonor and not bee silent or carelesse when they heare their King abused 5. To shew all meekenesse and patience for their King though he be a great King yet is meeke and humble Mat. 21. 5. 6. To obserue whatsoeuer he commands Mat. 28. vlt. prouing themselues to be his subiects by fearing to displease him in any thing Hosea 3. 5. 7. To seeke to him in all our necessities seeing hee is so highly exalted and able to helpe vs and delights to receiue petitions from his Subiects And in asmuch as we partake of his holy Oyle also and are by him made Kings vnto God wee should shew our selues to the world as spirituall Kings and that first by subduing our owne passions lusts inordinate desires carnall reason maintaining continuall warre against the remainders of corruption in our natures He is a King indeed that can rule ouer his owne perturbations secondly by shewing our selues resolute not to bee brought in bondage by the diuell or the world by the Baits of profit or pleasure or by the inforcements of scorne threatning or punishment we should let the world know they should assoone conquer the kings of the earth as win vs from our sincerity and fidelity to Iesus Christ thirdly by our conuersation in heauen wee should alwaies order our liues as if wee were presently to bee Crowned in Heauen Lastly such as are Kings Rulers or Gouernors ouer others should hence learne with feare and trembling to confesse the glory of Christ and acknowledge that they haue their Scepters and Authority from Iesus Christ and accordingly reckon their kingdomes on earth to be but as places of seruice in which they doe the worke which Iesus requireth of them Psal 2. 11. IOHN 1. 14. And we beheld his glory as the glory of the onely begotten of the Father His onely Sonne HItherto of the Titles Iesus and Christ now followes the third Title and so our Redeemer is called Gods onely Sonne About which ground of Faith wee haue these things to consider 1. The Proofes that Iesus Christ is the Sonne of God for to beleeue God hath a Sonne is not inough we must beleeue that Iesus Christ is that Sonne of God Psal 2. 7. compared with Heb. 1. 5. Ioh. 10. 36. Mat. 16. 16. Rom. 1. 3. Iohn 9. 35. 2. What kinde of Sonne Christ is to God God hath many Sonnes some by Grace and one by Nature The sorts of sonnes which God hath by Grace see in the explication of the terme Father in the first Article of the Creed But Christ is his naturall Sonne because God the Father did communicate to him his owne nature so as he is by nature the Son of God he is the begotten Sonne of God because he receiued his Fathers Nature by Generation He is the first begotten Sonne of God so called in Scripture because hee hath the right of the first-borne ouer his brethren and was begotten before the world was he is the onely begotten Son of God because by Generation God hath no other Sonnes but he 3. In what Nature Christ is the onely Sonne of God It may be conceiued that he is so in respect of his humane Nature for no other Sonnes of God were conceiued of the holy Ghost or borne of a Virgin but hee onely but wee must vnderstand that Christ in his Incarnation hath the same Nature with vs it differs onely in the manner of receiuing it Now he is called the onely Son from the nature which hee receiues from the Father and he onely and so he is the onely Sonne of God as he is the second Person in the Trinity and in respect of the manner of receiuing his diuine Nature This is mightily opposed by the antient and moderne Arians who striue vehemently to carrie it that hee is called in Scripture the Sonne of God onely as he is man and that God hath no Son that was before Iesus was borne or conceiued Now to establish our Faith against their Heresie we should often thinke of these Scriptures where mention is made of a Sonne of God before Iesus was borne or was greater then man could be as Iohn 3. 16. God sent his Sonne into the world and God had a Sonne by whom he made the world Heb. 1. 2. Colos 1. 16. God had a Sonne of whom it was said that hee onely reuealed the Father Mat. 11. 27. now either he was before he was incarnate or else the Church in the Old Testament knew not God the Father and vnto the Sonne he saith Thy Throne O God is for euer and euer then he had a Sonne was God as well as man Heb. 1. 8. besides it is cleare he had many brethren as man Heb. 2. 12. and therefore as man could not bee the onely Sonne 4. How he was begotten To this question a perfect answer cannot bee giuen by vs in this mortality Pro. 30. 4. It is a Mystery exceeds all mortall capacity Yet the Lord is pleased to let fall certaine similitudes in Scriptures that giue vs some glimpse of it as when Christ is called the Wisedome or Word of his Father Pro. 8. Iohn 1. thereby we gather that as the soule begets reason or the word that is afterwards to be vttered beget I say within it selfe without ioyning with any other creature so doth God as an eternall minde beget his Sonne in himselfe so when Christ is called the brightnesse of his Fathers glory it imports that as shining is begotten of the Sun so is Christ of the Father Heb. 1. 3. So when Christ is called the Character or Image of his Fathers person is imported that as the print of the seale is set vpon waxe and doth resemble it perfectly without loosing any part of the seale so doth God communicate his whole Nature to his Sonne without loosing any thing from himselfe Heb. 1. 3. And as the minde of man begets an Image of what it conceiues so God that eternall minde when hee conceiued of himself he begat that Image of himself which we call the Sonne of God perfectly resembling the Father See in the Notes vpon that word Father in the first Article of the Creed seauen things wherein this eternall geneneration of Gods Son is vnlike to our generation by earthly parents 5. Why our Redeemer needed to be the Son of God
right First by the right of Creation he made vs all and so he is Lord of Heauen and Earth and all things therein for hee hath made them all Ioh. 1. 2. Col. 1. 16. Secondly by the right of redemption we were all in most miserable bondage to sin Satan and Gods Iustice Now Iesus Christ redeemes vs with his bloud paying that matchlesse price for vs and thereby makes vs his owne 1 Pet. 1. 18. Thirdly by the right of preseruation and maintenance hee keepes vs and maintaines vs by his power and all wee enioy we hold as Tenants vnder him as our Land-lord from him wee haue protection wages apparell and dyet for both soule and body Fourthly by the right of ordination God hath giuen him all power and made him Lord Act. 2. 36. God hath giuen his Elect vnto Christ as their Lord and head Iohn 17. 6. Ephes 1. 22. Fifthly by particular Couenant hee is the Lord of Christians for both by our vow in Baptisme we binde our selues to his seruice and by effectuall vocation we consecrate our selues and as it were hire our selues to be seruants to Christ and righteousnesse Rom. 6. 3 In what Nature he is Lord I answer howsoeuer in respect of Creation he made vs all as God yet in respect of Redemption he paid the price in his humane Nature and in respect of ordination he is made Lord in both natures both as God and man and by Couenant we are bound to the whole person The Lordship of Christ is a name of office and so belongs to both natures 4 The excellency of his Lordship and so there is no Lord like to Iesus 1 Because he hath no partners in his dominion though there be many administrations yet there is but one Lord 1 Cor. 12. 5. and though there be many Lords yet to vs there is but one Lord 1 Cor. 8. 6. as there is but one God so there is but one Lord Ephes 4. 5. Hee is the blessed and onely Potentate 1 Tim. 6. 15. 2 Because all other Lords are his seruants and tenants he is Lord of Lords 1 Tim. 6. 15. Reuel 19. Ephes 6. 11. Col. 4. 1. 3 In respect of the extent of his dominion for hee is Lord ouer all Act. 10. 36. Rom. 10. 11. 4 In respect of the continuance of his dominion hee onely hath immortality other Lords dye 1 Tim. 6. 15 16. his honour and power is euerlasting 5 In respect of the excellence of his glory and Maiesty He dwelleth in the light which no man euer had or can approach vnto no man euer saw or can see such glory in any other 1 Tim. 6. 16. 6 In respect of his goodnesse to his seruants Tenants and Vassalls for he hath abased himselfe to serue and minister to his seruants Luk. 12. 37. He hath bought them at such a price as no other Lord could giue 1 Pet. 1. 18. Hee is rich to all his seruants that call vpon him he hath no seruant that gets not great preferment by him euen his meanest seruants as well as his highest Officers Rom. 10 11 12 13. He hath no seruant that euer asked him the Kingdome of Heauen it selfe but hee gaue it him yea all that this Lord is or hath he bestowes it vpon his seruants freely 1 Cor. 3. 21 22 23. Gal. 2. 20. And besides his seruants neuer forfeit their estate He puts out no Tenant nor turnes away any seruant Nothing can separate betweene them and their Lords loue Rom. 8. vlt. The vse may be both for information and instruction For information and so it should informe vs First that hee dwelleth not in temples made with hands that is that we ought to conceit of him to bee more excellent then that those materiall buildings should answer to his greatnesse or that he hath no houses to put his head in but these Churches for hee is the Lord of Heauen and Earth and so may dwell where he will and no earthly building can set out sufficiently his greatnesse Act. 17. 24. Secondly that all our obedience to earthly Lords and Masters and Gouernours must be with due respect of Christ and his authority we must obey them in the Lord 1 Cor. 12. 5. that is so farre as they command vs nothing that is contrary to Christs will Thirdly it shewes that Christ hath power to doe what he will with any of his creatures belonging to men Thus the owner of the Asse and the Colt of the Asse is told that he must let them goe because the Lord hath need of them Mat. 21. 3. The Vses for instruction are these For if CHRIST be our Lord 1 We should acknowledge him and confesse that Iesus is the Lord for no man can make this confession but by the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12. 3. But because Hypocrites may say so in words let vs labour from our hearts to yeeld our selues vnto Christ as to our onely Lord to bee ruled and gouerned by him all our dayes to be wholly at his disposing euen to liue to him that dyed for vs and by the sound Couenant of our hearts to yeeld our selues as seruants to obey him in all righteousnesse 2 Cor. 5. 15. To say Lord Lord will not serue turne Mat. 7. 21. vnlesse we say it with our hearts and proue it by our obedience which if wee doe then it is from the holy Ghost as the Sanctifier whereas the generall outward confession is but from the common grace of the Holy Ghost which may be found in Hypocrites Let vs then with Thomas from our hearts say vnto Iesus My Lord and my God Yea let vs giue our selues to the Lord as the Macedonians did 2 Cor. 8. 5. For why should we any more serue strange Lords Haue we not reason to confesse that we haue serued sinne and Satan and the world all this while and it did not profit vs Iob 33. 27. What greater preferment can we haue then to serue the Lord of Lords Did Dauid a great King account it his greatest glory to bee the seruant of this Lord Psalme 36. 1. Was it not his comfort to call him his Lord Psalme 110. 1. Haue wee not tasted how bountifull the Lord is 1 Pet. 2. 3. Did our hearts euer feele any thing more sweet then the entertainment he hath giuen in his Word and Sacraments and Prayer Haue we not bound our selues by solemne Couenant when wee receiued the Sacrament What then should hinder vs but that wee should with all our hearts consecrate the rest of our liues to his seruice which if you meane to doe by the way take notice of these rules 1 First that you must with all diligence sudy the Will of your Lord to know it and accordingly must labour that the Word of CHRIST may dwell richly in you Col. 3. 16. 2 That you must forthwith and for euer separate your selues from all the seruants of strange Lords and come out from amongst them 2 Cor. 6. 17. 3 You must resolue to obey your
Christ Psalme 31. Now there were certaine gifts which our Sauiour had not till he went to Heauen as impassibility and immortality on Earth hee might and did suffer and dye but now in Heauen hee can neither suffer nor dye any more Romans 6. 10. Thus of the second effect of the personall vnion in the Incarnation The third effect belongs to both natures and is the grace of office for from this vnion ariseth a fit Mediatour and head of the Church for in both natures considered as vnited is Christ our Mediatour so as all things belonging to our reconciliation and saluation were done by Christ in both natures yet were not the Actions of the diuine and humane nature so confounded but that each nature did that which belonged to that nature onely to speake distinctly in euery thing done for our saluation wee must consider First the Worker and that is the Person of Christ or Christ considered in his Person Secondly the things by which he workes and that is his Natures Diuine and Humane Thirdly the working it selfe and that followes that Nature that doth worke Fourthly the worke or the thing outwardly done which they call in another language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now this outward worke was done by the diuers workings of each Nature concurring to dispatch the worke as to sacrifice for mans sinne is one worke yet to this worke concurre the workings of both Natures the Humane Nature is offered as the gift and the Diuine Nature doth inable and sanctifie the gift c. As in Chirurgery when a limbe of a man is to bee cut off and burnt or seared vp all at once this is done by a Sword or other Instrument made red hot yet there we see in that fired sword that it is still but one sword and yet there is two Natures in it fire and yron and these two Natures haue different forces the one to cut and the other to burne and there is two workings diuers the yron cuts and the fire or heat burnes and yet the outward worke is but one worke done at once which is the searing of the Member by cutting The last effect of this vniting of the diuine nature to the humane is the grace of honour and worship giuen to the humane nature for the humane nature that in it selfe were not to be worshipped being a creature doth partake of the honour to receiue diuine worship in as much as worship is directed to that person that is both God and man Thus of the last point in the explication which is the effects of the personall vnion in the worke of the Incarnation The Vses follow and are for information and instruction and consolation From the Doctrine of Christs Incarnation wee may be informed of diuers things as 1 Concerning the wonder of the person of our Sauiour for here mortality and immortality meet together in the same person It is truly affirmed that hee is created and vncreated without beginning and yet did beginne in time a Iew according to the flesh and yet GOD blessed ouer all for euer GOD before all ages and yet man liuing amongst vs God before the flesh God in flesh and God with flesh By his Miracles shewing his Diuinity and by his Sufferings shewing his Humanity Hauing one generation without beginning and another generation without example In the one hee makes man and in the other hee deliuers man The one was before man and the other aboue man Gods Sonne becomes mans Sonne and yet not changed from what he was but assuming what he was not The taking of our low estate did not diminish the Maiesty of his high estate for he so tooke what was ours as he lost not what was his owne ioyning both natures in such a bond as neither Maiesty consumed the inferiour nor assumption diminished the superiour in man changing the condition of other men and yet in himselfe remaining vnchangeable The manner of this vnion in the Incarnation being a mystery to bee beleeued not discussed That the Word was made flesh I know but how he was made so I know not nor doe any creature know The mystery hid from ages was reueiled in this last age reueiled I say that there was such a thing done but not reueiled how it was done 2 Concerning the glory of God shining in this worke and that especially in two things The one is in the way of communicating of himselfe to the creature The other is in contriuing the forme of our redemption For the first God being the chiefe good it seemed good to him to communicate himselfe to the creature that he hath done three waies First by communicating nature to the creature that highest being granting nature being with Nature with great diuersities of proprieties in that being 2. By communicating grace to the creature which is the prerogatiue of certaine creatures that by Gods gift hauing powred out vpon them a similitude likenesse of God himselfe whether on Earth or in Heauen Now the third way is aboue the former to be adored and admired for euer and that is a way by which God doth not giue any created gifts either of nature or grace but he that is the Creator and Lord of glory doth giue himselfe to the creature to make one person with the creature The first way God is communicated to all creatures the second way to the reasonable creature the third way to Christ man And yet obserue and wonder for God in Christ hath communicated himselfe to all creatures for in as much as the nature of man comprehends in an Epitome or by way of repetition the substance of all that is in all other creatures and therefore is called a little world when God assumes the Nature of man into personall vnion with himselfe hee doth after a sort exalt euery creature and reduce it to himselfe Now for the other point the glory of God in contriuing a way for the saluation of mankinde lost doth greatly appeare in this work of the Incarnation for the debt of the first man was so great that none ought to pay it but man none could pay it but God and therefore God assumes man into the vnity of his person that so man that in nature ought to pay and could not in person might make full discharge Againe all mankind it lieth vnder sinne the Iustice of God will haue all damned the Mercy of God will haue all saued now the wisdome of God moderateth betweene his Iustice and Mercy and by this way satisfies both His Iustice is pleased in giuing a surety so as the offence being infinite in respect of the obiect which is God it was exhausted by an infinite power in respect of the subiect or the surety satisfying Secondly the Doctrine of Christs Incarnation should worke in vs by way of Instruction and so it should teach vs in some things that respect Christ and in some things that respect Christians In respect of Christ it should inflame in vs
a vehement desire to bee made like vnto his nature If he come so neere to vs to take our nature wee should desire to approach to him to take his nature If he were made like vnto vs in infirmities we should striue to be made like vnto him in grace and holinesse shall hee descend to vs and shall not we ascend to him If he abase himselfe to tâ—ke the proprieties of our Nature how should we striue to be exalted in taking to vs the vertues of his nature and for our respect to other Christians the Apostle from this Doctrine tels the Philippians in what things they should be like-minded to Christ They should learne of him to be humble and to shew their loue to their brethren though it were to deny themselues and their owne profit or seeking the good of others and not their owne good which you may reade there vrged at large Phil 2. 6 7. Thirdly the Doctrine of the Incarnation might be very comfortable to all the godly and so in diuers respects First in that he did take our Nature into vnion with his diuine Nature we should ioy in it for is it not an admirable priuiledge that the nature of man is taken into such a society with the holy Trinity being a part of Christ who is the second person in Trinity who can sufficiently admire the honour done to our nature that it should now be one with the blessed Trinity Secondly if wee consider what he assumed He tooke my whole Nature that I might be wholly saued he left nothing of man which hee tooke not to himselfe Thirdly to comfort vs in all infirmities and distresses hee made himselfe like vnto vs He was poore with Lazarus wept with Mary thirsted with the woman of Samaria was an hungry in the wildernesse to satisfie for our eating in the Garden he was in bonds with Paul he was tempted that hee might succour vs that are tempted in all things he became like to vs that we might not sinke vnder the burthen of our infirmities or sufferings Fourthly it must it needes be a great deale of comfort to vs to haue such assurance giuen vs of his loue to vs that for our sakes would ioyne his Maiesty to our vilenesse his power to our weaknesse his immortality to our mortality that being in the for me of God would for vs vouchsafe to be in the for me of a seruant Fifthly it comforts vs in that it may wonderfully settle our faith in beleeuing in him we may safely rest vpon him that wants not power to saue vs seeing he is God nor will to saue vs seeing he is one of vs a true man that hath had experience of our miseries Sixthly it should greatly encourage our hearts in all our suits to God seeing our owne flesh and bloud sits at the right hand of God what can wee aske the Father in his Name that will be denyed He that was made like to vs in suffering will neuer bee strange to vs in praying He that became our brother by Incarnation will not shew himselfe a stranger in the businesse of Intercession Lastly in the hope of our glorification in Heauen we receiue hence great comfort for therefore did the Sonne of God become the Sonne of man on earth that the Sonnes of men might become the Sonnes of God in Heauen Lastly this Doctrine also is not without terrour to wicked men that will not receiue him whom GOD hath sent amongst them that God which hath beene so wonderfull in sending his Sonne to liue amongst vs in our nature if we will not beleeue in him and striue to be like to him will make himselfe wonderfull in our destruction This will be the condemnation of the world that so great a light came into the world and the world receiued it not Hitherto of the Incarnation in generall Now we come to consider of the parts of his Incarnation viz. his conception by the Holy Ghost and his birth of the Virgin Mary One thing is common to both these parts viz. the anunciation of them by an Angell God sent an Angell from Heauen to signifie both these wonders in the Incarnation of our Sauiour and the Ministery of an Angell is vsed in the beginning of our redemption by the Incarnation of our Sauiour partly because as in our perdition an euill angell came to the woman in the Serpent so would God haue a good Angell come to the woman to treat with her about our Redemption and partly because good Angels were in some respects witnesses in the worke of our Redemption for thereby the places amongst the Angels made void by the fall of diuels are by the Redeemer to be supplyed by holy men and withall the Angels receiuing their confirmation in goodnesse from Christ are now actually to subiect themselues together with Elect men vnder that one Head Christ Iesus Now concerning the Conception which is the first part of Incarnation these things are to be considered 1. The proofes that there was such a conception 2. Who was so conceiued 3. Of whom hee was so conceiued 4. What was done by the Holy Ghost in this conception 5. How it was done 6. When it was done 7. The effects of this conception in respect of vs. 8. Why it was necessary hee should bee thus conceiued 9. Where the Body of CHRIST was when it was thus conceiued 10. A question about the Virgin Mary and lastly the Vses of all For the first that our Sauiour was conceiued of the Holy Ghost is proued by this Text Luke 1. 35. as also Mat. 1. 18 20. and Rom. 1. 3 4. For the second if wee respect the matter conceiued then Christ man was conceiued but if we respect the person conceiued the second Person in the Trinity was conceiued in the wombe of the Virgin for so it is said in this Text that it was the Son of the most High and the Prophet Esay saith it was Emmanuel God with vs for though the Virgin did not giue the diuine Nature to Christ yet the person that receiues the humane Nature in her wombe was the Sonne of God Ob. Then it seemes the whole diuine Essence was conceiued for the whole diuine Essence was in the second Person in the Trinity Answ This Incarnation was not according to his Essence but according to his person the person onely assumed our nature in this Conception Luk. 1. 31. 32. 35. Rom. 9. 5. 1. Tim. 3. 16. and therfore to speake properly we may not say that in this conception the humane nature began to be for that hath no subsistence in it selfe but the Person began to bee then in the humane nature Tylen For the third he was conceiued of the holy Ghost as the former proofes shew He was not conceiued as other men be by propagation or by generation in the coniunction of man and woman but without man by the working of the holy Ghost Ob. If he were conceiued of the holy Ghost then the holy Ghost
of his Dâ—sciples and made an admirable speech to them recorded in the 13. 14. 15. and 16. Chapters of Iohn which speech may be all referred to three heads Prediction Exhortation and Promise By way of Prediction we shall finde in that speech that he tels them before hand of the things hee shall suffer and the glory he shall haue after his sufferings and withall the glorious prouision he will make for them in heauen after his Ascension comforteth them against his departure from them Secondly by way of Exhortation he earnestly perswades them by these his last words to looke to their cariage in the world after he was gone in these points especially namely that they shew forth the continuall proofe of their vnfained and feruent loue one to another and that they arme themselues with all patience to suffer all the indignities and troubles should befall them from the Deuil and the world and chiefly that they abide in him as the branch doth in the Vine bearing good fruits to the glory and honour of his Name Thirdly By way of promise he labours to fill them with comfort by assuring to them three singular fauours First that he would send them the Holy Ghost to be their Comforter all their daies Secondly that they shall at all times haue audience in heauen for all suits whatsoeuer if they be made in his Name And thirdly that what troubles soeuer they shall haue in the world yet in him they shall haue peace Neither did he intend this speech only for his Disciples but for all the godly in all ages that should mourne for his absence The fourth thing our Sauiour did for preparing him for his Passion was the choice of the place where he would begin his Passion and therein two things are worthy to be considered viz. The kinde of place he chooseth and his great willingnesse to suffer for vs. The place he chose was a Garden and that he did of purpose for as the first sin was committed in a Garden so he is pleased to offer himselfe to suffer the first part of his great Passion in a Garden Thus is our blessed Sauiour pleased by his obedience in a Garden to make satisfaction of the sin of Rebellion committed by our first Parents in Paradise The next is the demonstration of our Sauiours willingnesse to suffer for vs which hee shewes plainly in choosing the place for first it would be hard for the Priests to apprehend him in the Citie because of the people therefore hee gets out of the Citie to a place that was neare Againe the Euangelists note that he went to a place he was accustomed to goe to that so it might not be difficult to finde him Luke 22. 39. And to make it out of all doubt S. Iohn saith That Iudas that betrayed him knew the place And it is profitable for vs to know that our Sauiour did suffer willingly because that addes to the price of his satisfaction for vnlesse his Passion had beene voluntary there had not beene a iust satisfaction for our sinnes to Gods Iustice And besides that circumstance should the more stirre vp our hearts to admire the greatnesse of his loue to vs. And finally it is a most liuely president to teach vs with all willingnesse to take vp our crosse and follow him that hath so willingly suffered such grieuous things for vs. The fifth thing our Sauiour did in his preparation was the offering vp of prayer to God before hee entered vpon his Passion Now the prayers Christ made were partly for the Church and partly for himselfe The prayer for the Church which he made immediatly before his apprehension is at large recorded in the 17. of Iohn which prayer he made as the High Priest whose office was two-fold to make intercession for the people and to make satisfaction and atonement for their sinnes And though the intercession of Christ be chiefly performed in heauen as hee sitteth at the right hand of God yet that we might know what he saith for vs in heauen he conceiues that most sacred frame of Intercession which is there recorded for our euerlasting consolation Now concerning that prayer of our Sauiour many things may be obserued 1. For whom he prayes and makes intercession and so hee expresly saith That he did not pray for the world but for the Elect vers 9. 2. Why he made that prayer on earth and did not reserue it till he came to heauen And to that he answereth himselfe vers 13. that hee spake those things on earth that his ioy might be fulfilled in vs for it must needs bee an vnspeakable comfort to vs to know what Christ prayes for in heauen to obtaine for vs. 3. What things he assumes as taken for granted before hee puts vp his petitions to God and so hee reckons vp before God diuers admirable priuiledges which belong to the godly which God did neuer deny but alwaies granted to belong to them and these were 1. That God had giuen Christ full power to bestow eternall life vpon the godly vers 2. 2. That the godly were Gods owne people and that he had bestowed them all vpon Christ to redeeme them and prouide for them vers 6 10. 3. That Christ is glorified in them vers 10. meaning that God had giuen him leaue to make himselfe glorious by aduancing them and that he did account himselfe to haue no glory on earth but what he had in and from them 4. That he did sanctifie himselfe for them vers 19. that is that God was to account all his merits to belong to them and that all he endured when he was set apart as a Sacrifice was for their sakes 5. That all he was to pray for did belong to all beleeuers as well as to the Apostles euen to all that did or should beleeue to the worlds end vers 20. 6. That by the Gospell Christ was to make all the godly feele that God loued them as well as he loued him verse 26. 4. What he did begge of his Father for vs and so we shall finde that hee hath fitted his suits to our desires For looke what in this world the godly most desire to be freed from or to haue that he hath asked namely 1. That God would vndertake to keepe vs so as we might not any of vs be lost verse 11 12. 2. That God would preserue and keepe vs from euill both the euill of sinne and the euill of danger that might oppresse vs verse 15. 3. That God would sanctifie vs by the power of his word and so furnish vs with all gifts needfull to a holy life verse 17. 4. That we may be admitted into fellowship and indissoluable vnion with the blessed Trinitie and amongst our selues that in a sort wee might bee ioyned to God as Christ was verse 21. 5. That God would so perfect this holy vnion in them that he might make the very world to know that God loued them as well as he loued
it is a thousand times more easie to suffer the death of a Martyr than for Christ to suffer bare death of any kinde because Martyrs in death are freed from the guilt of all their sinnes whereas Christ in death as our surety stands charged with sinne but it was not the feare of death thus troubled our Sauiour he had many other more dreadfull things to thinke of As first the tyrannie of Sinne Death and Sathan that had preuailed ouer mankinde Secondly the great ingratitude of the greatest part of mankinde who would not regard redemption though made in his bloud Thirdly the dispersion of his Disciples and the scandall that euen they would take at his death Fourthly the ruine would come vpon the Iewish Nation by making themselues guilty of his bloud Fifthly and especially the sense of the most horrible wrath of God against the sinnes of the world which he must endure and did begin to feele for our sakes as being our surety It was not death then simply that he feared but death ioyned with that powring out of the dreadfull wrath of God vpon his soule this bred that incredible and deadly sadnesse and paine and inward feare in our Sauiour Now this mournfull consideration of his grieuous feare and agonie may serue vnto vs for great consolation and that in diuers respects For first herein we may see his loue to vs that can be content to take vpon him our infirmities euen those that are most troublesome such as this dreadfull feare and perplexitie was he was here truly transfigured for as on the Mount by transfiguration hee shewed what glory he should haue in heauen so in the Garden by this transfiguration he shewes what weaknes cleaues to his members on earth only we must still remember that he tooke vpon him only vnblameable infirmities for in this he sinned not If any aske how could such vnspeakable feare and sadnesse be without sinne seeing the affections were so violently moued and troubled I answer that the perturbation that was in our Sauiours heart was like to cleane water in a cleane glasse if it be shaked neuer so violently yet it is cleane still because there is no mud in the bottome But on the other side if cleane water be put into a cleane glasse and mud withall be setled in the bottome then the least stirring that is makes it foule and so it is with vs there is sinne in almost all perturbations that arise in our hearts because euery shaking of our hearts stirs vp some corruption that is in our nature but it was not so with Christ Againe fearefull Christians may take some comfort from hence to see that their Sauiour was afraid as well as they His Agonie may comfort them against their pusillanimitie and further such as finde strange accidents in prayer and are suddenly oppressed with feares and doubts or terrors may profitably remember what befell their Sauiour when he went to pray Lastly such as are afflicted in conscience vnder the sense of Gods wrath may wonderfully from hence be releeued First by considering that Christ himselfe did feele the same or much greater sorrowes than they doe and therefore doth pitie them and will suocour them Secondly by considering that Christ hath borne in his owne soule the brunt of Gods displeasure for sinne and therefore they should not be so dismayed but behold his soule as made a sacrifice for their sinnes And thus of his Agonie There was yet another great discouragement befell him in his prayer and that was the maruellous senslesnesse and drowsinesse and want of compassion in his Disciples who were so farre from comforting him or mourning with him that they could not watch with him one houre That Peter that a little before said If all men were offended in him yet he would neuer be offended yea he was ready to die for him yet now he doth not resist his very sleepe but neglects his Sauiour in his greatest distresse And from this obseruation we may gather diuers Vses For hereby it is manifest that the whole burden of satisfaction lies vpon Christ only Here is no bodie to helpe him to pay one farthing nor so much as pitie him or incourage him when our ransome is in paying the great Apostles are a sleeping Besides men in misery must learne to trust vpon God only for there are none so neare or deare to vs but in times of distresse may come farre short of that compassion or succour which we may expect from them and if any such thing befall vs in our paines or other miseries we must labour to comfort our selues with this example of the like case of our Sauiour Moreouer men that are giuen to bodily sleepinesse in time of Gods seruice should be warned from hence Euen such a bodily infirmitie if it be nourished may bring vs into fearefull temptations and makes vs guilty of grieuous offence against God and Christ as is imported by our Sauiours milde reproofe of the sleepie Disciples Matth. 26. 4. The forme of prayer hee vsed and that was Abba father let this cup passe from me if it be possible yet not my will but thy will bee done Mark 14. 36. In which forme we may note three things First the Titles he giues to God Secondly the substance of his suit to God And thirdly the clauses limiting his petition 1. The Titles are recorded by Saint Marke and wee shall finde them giuen to God in three places of the new Testament viz. in this prayer of Christs and Rom. 8. 15. and Galat. 4. 7. The tearme Abba is an Hebrew or Syriacke word and the other word Pater is both a Greeke and Latine word Now in that Christ calling vpon his Father giues him his title in diuers languages it is thought that thereby Christ would intimate that he was the God of both Iewes Gentiles and in as much as the time drew on in which the partition wall was to be broken downe and God was to bee beleeued on and called vpon by both sorts of people Christ himselfe first beginnes to treat with God in both languages And it may well be that being now in infinite torment he would intimate by these tearmes that he suffered them both for Iewes and Gentiles 2. As for the substance of the petition a great doubt may arise in a mans mind how this could be in Christ without sinne or contradiction to himselfe He that had foretold his death and professed so often to bee willing to die and was sent into the world for this purpose and if he died not all the Elect were vndone how can it bee that now hee prayes that if it be possible he may not die I answer this obiection two wayes first that he doth not expresly pray against his death but his words may be vnderstood as well as I conceiue of the Agonie he was in in his soule and so what inconuenience can follow if we grant that hee desired of God that it might passe from
him or bee quickly remoued if it were possible and might stand with Gods will there was no necessity that his Agonie should abide still vpon him Secondly if it be vnderstood of his death yet all that might bee without sinne because they are the words of Christ now astonished and amazed his vnderstanding and memory by the violence of the paine being interrupted in their working for a short time As a Clocke may be perfect and yet stand by reason of some outward cause as a mans hand or the weather or the like so the frame of our Sauiours affections and desires was most perfect though by the violence of the hand of God vpon him for a time his nature remembred only the preseruation of her selfe From this frailty of our Sauiour shewed in the matter of his petition weake Christians may gather much comfort and perswasion that their weaknesse and frailties in prayer shall be passed by of God and Christ 3. The clauses limiting his petition are two Frst if it bee possible Secondly not my will but thy will be done which as they shewed the holinesse of Christ in desiring to auoid the requesting of absurd contrary things and to submit himselfe his desires to Gods will notwithstanding the tormēt he was in so it is a notable example to teach vs what to do in all distresses yea the bitterest crosses can befall vs euen to striue vehemently to beare Gods sharpest stroakes with all humble submission to his good will and pleasure Thus of the fourth point in his prayer The fift point is the issue and euent of his prayer and that is reported partly by the Euangelist and partly by the Apostle to the Hebrewes The Euangelist saith that an Angell came from heauen and comforted him in his Agonie Luk. 22. 43. which may teach vs to know that when God will not presently deliuer vs from the crosse yet he is able to comfort vs vnder the crosse and if ordinary meanes faile he can supplywith extraordinary If men on earth will not pitty vs he can send his Angels from heauen to releeue vs. The Apostle to the Hebrewes further tels vs euen that this prayer was heard of God as he reports Heb. 5. 7. Now from hence ariseth another great scruple and that is how it can be said this prayer was heard seeing hee was not deliuered but did suffer death I answer if you vnderstand his prayer only of the speedy taking off of Gods hand then there is no difficultie or doubt and if it bee vnderstood of death wee must fly to a distinction which is thus God heareth prayer two wayes the one when he directly grants what we expresly aske the other when he giues vs so much of our suit as is good for vs and what he denies recompenceth in some other thing which is answerable thereunto and more profitable for vs. So he dealt with Christ here though he did not free him from death yet he did free him from the hurt of death so as he was able to beare it and was deliuered from it in due time which was all that which the nature of Christ in distresse in effect sought viz. the preseruation of it selfe and this may bee very vsefull for vs to obserue God may seeme to deny vs many things which yet he grants and our weakest prayers may get vs some blessing though wee feele it not for the present and if God change with vs and giue vs that which is better for vs than that which we aske he doth vs no wrong In hearing prayer God considers not so much the pleasing of our wills as the furthering of our Saluation And therefore wee must take heed we grow not froward or discouraged and iudge that God heareth vs not because he lets vs pray often and yet according to the letter of our praier we see not that we are heard let this example of Christ that prayed thrice and the like of Paul praying thrice against the temptation of the Deuill stay our heart and teach vs as to get skill and resolution to pray so to seeke the skill of Gods different manner of hearing of prayer Thus of what Christ did now followes to consider what was done to him and that both by the Iewes and by his owne Disciples Concerning the behauiour of the Iewes in the apprehension of Christ I obserue two things First how they came to Christ and met him Secondly how they laid hands vpon him and bound him and led him away About their comming to Christ three things would be noted 1. Who came 2. How they came furnished 3. What communication passed betweene Christ and them when they were come For the first The persons that came to Christ were the Iewes and Iudas souldiers and feruants all sent from the High Priests and Pharisies and Elders of the people Matt. 26. 47. Iohn 18. 3. And they were a great multitude of them So naturall is the hatred that the men of the world beare to Christ that it is easie to get men enow to beare armes against Christ or to doe hurt to Religion or religious persons but wee see in our times what a wonderfull hard thing it is to get men or money to doe any seruice against Antichrist For the second Iudas and the Iewes came thus furnished They first get a band of men which being not in the power of the Priests they must needs haue them as borrowed from Pilate And with this Band they send their owne officers and all were furnished with weapons swords and staues and the Text notes that they were a great multitude of them Now what was all this to doe It was to take Christ Christ I say that was knowne to be so peaceable a Man and so quiet as no man came neere him for meekenesse and lowlinesse and besides he was vsually in the Temple and so easie to be taken at any time or in any place if they will needs lay violent hands vpon him But obserue two memorable things First the effect of an ill conscience in Iudas and the Priests they knowing the cause to be so naught suffer such a conflict with an armie of feares in their owne hearts that fearing lest both God and men should be against them they raise an armie of men for the effecting of their wicked purpose Oh the force of conscience What a fearefull basenesse is it to be wicked or to set vpon wicked purposes It is a very troublesome and chargeable thing to be engaged for the effecting of mischieuous deuices Secondly note how iust God is these sinfull men haue drawne their swords and bent their bowes against the Iust one How deseruedly therefore afterwards did God make the sword enter into their owne brests These men that entertaine but one Band of Romans against their Lord and King euen Christ shall afterwards receiue into their owne bowels and bosomes the swords of the whole armie of the Romans to reuenge their rebellion not against them but against
that Iudas sinned and was damned and yet was an Apostle of Christ as well as Peter 3. We may hence learne what is necessarie to true repentance viz. First to get out from the society of wicked men a man cannot repent and yet remaine still by the High-Priests fire Secondly to bewaile our sinnes by true godly sorrow in secret without mourning for sin there can be no true repentance for sinne and therefore the afflicting of our soule for our sinnes is peremptorily required Ioel 2. 12. Iam. 4. And the sacrifices of God are a broken and contrite heart Psal 51. 4. Here are diuers things worthy the marking about the meanes of a mans conuersion For first hence we may learne that the Doctrine a man heares though it doe not presently worke vpon him yet the remembrance of it in after-times may be very powerfull to turne a mans heart to God as here Peter is turned by remembring what Iesus said vnto him though when he said it Peter made no good vse of it Againe wee may gather hence that God can awaken the conscience of a man by strange operations by very simple and vnlikely meanes as here the conscience of Peter is excited by the crowing of a Cocke but especially the heart of Peter is dissolued and grownd almost to powder with the very lookes of Christ Iesus looked backe vpon him and he went out and wept bitterly 5. Here is also matter of Consolation for penitent sinners may bence gather that great offences may be forgiuen if they be truly humbled If we weepe for our sinnes as Peter did we may be receiued to fauour as Peter was Besides our Sauiour that foretold his fall annexeth two admirable consolations First that he prayeth for the godly that their faith should not faile though they fall grieuously Secondly that how far soeuer the Deuill preuailes yet all his temptations shall be but like a winnowing God can tell how to draw light out of darknesse and to waste the maine heape of corruption euen from his working vpon mens hearts through the sight of their falls into some particular corruptions Luk. 22. 31 32. Lastly the example of the falls of godly men should teach vs to vse all meanes to strengthen one another that wee may be vpheld from falling especially such as haue fallen and are recouered should striue by all meanes to warne others and to helpe by all waies they can to preserue others When thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren said our Sauiour to Peter Luk. 22. 32. Thus he was denied by Peter 3. He was ill intreated by them that kept him bound for as Saint Luke shewes chapter 22. they mocked him and smote him and when they had blindfolded him they stroke him on the face and asked him saying Prophecie vnto vs who it is that smote thee And many other things blasphemously spake they against him Here we may behold a lamentable spectacle of that disorder into which wretched men fall when they giue the reynes to their wicked malice and thinke they may doe it without punishment What wofull indignities are these these base Iewes offer to our blessed Sauiour They blindfold and buffet that face which their godly Forefathers and Prophets so longed to behold euen that face that was fairer than the children of men And what was of more authoritie than the sacred Prophecying of Iesus who spake as neuer man spake and confirmed it by miracles and yet see how this base vulgar scornes his Prophecying They that before persecuted the Prophets of the Lord now blaspheme and deride the Lord of the Prophets Thus it is still with vs in places where the wicked multitude dare oppose the Messengers of Christ with opinion they may doe it without punishment When Magistrates are wicked haters of goodnesse these things fall out amongst the multitude There are two signes of a childe of God The personall loue of the Lord Iesus 1 Pet. 1. 8. and the high estimation of the word of Christ Now on the contrary there cannot be more palpable signes of a wicked or reprobate heart than to loath Christ and despise Prophecying Againe note another madnesse and folly in these beasts They thinke they can hoodwinke Christ What can their base couering hide the eies of the Son of God that had so often made them know that he could see into their very hearts Will God be blindfolded Thus foolish are wicked men and this mad folly is not out of the hearts of such men amongst vs that thinke they haue the skill still to hoodwinke God that he should not see their hypocrisie and know their secret corruptions But some one may say it was wonder Christ would endure such meane vsage I answer we must looke higher than the wickednesse of these men Christ as our surety suffers all this that he might make expiation for our sinnes that had lost the face or image of God and that he might deliuer vs from those contumelies might iustly follow vs for our sinnes and withall might leaue vs an example of patience if we suffer meane vsage from the men of this world and the rather because we see in the Text what interpretation was made of this dealing of theirs it is reckoned as blasphemy against God And thus of the things done in the Night tumultuously Now followes the things he suffered in the Day when they proceed to Iudgement for in the morning early they bring forth Iesus to be indited and heare Iudgement and that both in the Ecclesiasticall and in the Ciuill Court But before I open the particulars our hearts should make a stand and thinke of the generall with amazement at the worke was done that day There was neuer such a dreadfull sight to be seene in any age of the world for on that day the Sonne of God the King of Heauen and Earth stood at the barre of mortall creatures was indited and condemned of sinfull men and had many grieuous things laid to his charge Oh in what Labyrinths are our dead hearts sleeping that so prodigious a thing as this cannot waken vs to vnspeakable sense and wonder But let vs consider the reasons of his Passion in this kinde in generall 1. Our Sauiour would not die in a tumult or secretly but came solemnely to his triall in both Courts that so his innocency might be fully cleared and the wicked enuie and malice of the High Priests and the Iewes might be made manifest 2. He stood there as surety for vs that were obnox ous to the sentence of the eternall Iudge and had deserued by our sinnes to bee indited and condemned to eternall perdition 3. He was indited and condemned on earth that he might free vs from the furie of Gods iudgement that we might neuer appeare before Gods Tribunall to be arraigned for our sinnes but only to heare iudgement for our absolution and entrance into the possession of that euerlasting kingdome And therefore the Vse of this should be for singular comfort to
the godly euen to all that beleeue in Iesus He was arraigned before the Priests and Pilate that they might not be arraigned before God He was pursued in euery Court that no Court of Iustice might lay hold on them He was accused before an earthly Iudge that they might be freed by the heauenly Iudge He was condemned on earth that we might be absolued in heauen And withall here is terrible discomfort to the wicked that will not repent of their sinnes and beleeue in Iesus They may gesse what shall become of them if Christ endured to bee arraigned on earth and to be so vsed at mans Tribunall how shall they escape the terror of their arraignment at the dreadfull day of Iudgement He that hath beene abased to these indignities will pay them home with iust vengeance when â—hey shall fall into his hands at the last day and iâ— God spared not his owne Sonne but arraigned him for our sinnes how shall he spare them Thus in generall Now in particular in the arraignment of Christ we are to consider First his accusation Secondly his condemnation or sentence In his accusation there was a double proceeding For first he was brought into the Ecclesiasticall Court before Caiaph as the High Priest in a great Councell or Synedrion at Hierusalem and then after he was brought before the Politicall Tribunall of Pilate the Romane Gouernour First of the arraignment of our Sauiour in the Ecclesiasticall Court The Storie of the Euangelist shewes with what corruption and iniustice he was vsed in their Consistorie For first the Iudges themselues before they heare the cause take counsell how to put him to death intending by all their courses to deuise all the wayes they could to get colour of matter against him to complaine to the Ciuill Magistrate that hee might put him to death Secondly it is expresly said that they sought false witnesse against him and this was a grosse iniustice to suborne false witnesses Thirdly in the very Court before the face of the High Priest Christ is smitten on the face with a rod by a base slaue that was seruant or officer to the High Priest Iohn 18. 22. Fourthly he was accused of double blasphemie the one against the Temple and the other against God Against the Temple because he should threaten to destroy it and pull it downe and set it vp againe by his owne power within three daies Against God because he said he was Christ the Sonne of God And this is the summe of the proceedings in that Court Now out of the whole Storie many things may be noted which may serue for good vse as First we may see hence that Christ and true Christians may be persecuted and monstrously abused in Spirituall Courts as well as Temporall Christ neuer had worser enemies nor more corrupt and malicious than Churchmen In his owne person none hated him more deadly than the Priests and great spirituall Counsellors of the State Ecclesiasticke And in times after of all the great ones that opposed Christ and his Kingdome none deserued the name of that Antichrist more than the Bishops of Rome And certainly if he suffer such wrongs in their Courts if they repent not and reforme he will iudge them in his Court one day to their eternall confusion Againe it is most cleare from hence that the restimonie of Councels or the outward glory of learned men professing a religion are not infallible marks of the Truth Here is a great Councell and here sit the great Rabbies in their Pontificalibus when Christ stands amongst them in the condition of a poore prisoner Now what could the Papists say in Queene Maries times to the Protestant prisoners that might not be said by these Iewes against true Religion Againe we may obserue out of this Storie what horrible iniurie may bee done to a man in reporting his words though the most of the words be reported that were spoken and how a mans meaning may be vilely peruerted by a little change of the words Christ had said Destroy this Temple and I will build it up againe in three daies he meant his body by the Temple and his Resurrection should be the building vp of it againe Now the false witnesses vrge this sentence contrary to his sense and in stead of the word Destroy yee they report it thus I will destroy and so out of all frame that accusation that hee would pull downe the Temple Let all men take heed what they heare and what they report especially in hearing doctrine let them take heed that by their fault they doe not make their Teachers sinne in the word as the Prophets phrase was that is that they doe not by mistaking make such report of their Teachers doctrine as may bring them into danger when they meant or said no such thing And yet moreouer wee may note one thing more for information and that may be gathered from the behauiour of the High Priests feruant in striking Christ so proudly and vniustly without any bidding or warrant and the rather if we marke how the night before Iesus was vsed by these Seruing-men and officers and so afterwards That I would obserue is That it often falls out that seruants are like their Masters If the Iudges of Courts be not louers of goodnesse and good men but rather such as seeke all occasions against them disgrace and discountenance them it is ordinarily seene that their seruants and officers their Sergeants and Apparitors and such like carry themselues with vile iniustice and scorne towards the godly What vermine in the world can be more odious than the seruants and officers of great men or Iudges or Bishops or such as haue Authority in Ecclesiasticall or Temporall things when the Masters proue to be men of corrupt minds and not louers of goodnesse and iustice And so it is in all States euen in the family How often doe the sinnes of Masters and parents breake out in their children and seruants Certainly the complaint of ill seruants would be in the greatest part of it taken away if Masters were better themselues And thus for information Now besides here may be diuers things learned for our instruction from the behauiour of our Sauiour at this time from the things he said or did Yea there is one thing to be learned from these wicked Rulers though they did sinfully We reade here of them that they rise early in the morning getto the Court dispatch the businesse quickly Now if to doe mischiefe their feet make such haste to shed bloud surely good Iudges should learne expedition from them so it be in good causes Iudges of Courts should prouide if it be possible to cut off these miserable delayes in suits and when they fully vnderstand the cause dispatch the Iustice of it quickly Now from the behauiour of our Sauiour we may learne diuers things 1. Whereas he was examined both of his doctrine and his Disciples he answers to the point of his
yea as lyes being only capable of that glory can runne into their senses Especially it is impossible for the men of this world to see the glory of Christs Kingdome in the daies of tribulation and affliction And therefore Christians should be content with the excellencie of their estate though the world will not acknowledge their glory as the sonnes of God Thirdly herein he payes for our affectation of Gods own Kingdome when in Paradise our hearts would not be content vnlesse they were gods or like the Almighty in Maiesty Fourthly hereby hee merited for vs an eternall kingdome and made vs Princes and Kings before God Reuel 1. 6. 2. Why did he suffer these strange indignities as to be stripped of his cloathes spit vpon and beaten on the head and all so publikely Answ First that hereby he might beare that ignominie and shamefull disgrace and loathing which was due vnto vs for our sinnes hee herein carries our filth and suffers that abomination was due to vs and so satisfies for the many and base iniuries which wee haue done to God and to his holy Name Secondly that he might here leaue vs an ensample to learne of him and so might be armed and fenced against all the scornes and base vsages we may finde in the world especially when wicked men doe therefore deale shamefully with vs because abhorre it that we should professe the hope and expectation of a kingdome from God in heauen Wee should neuer account any indignity strange that haue had a Sauiour that suffered so vnspeakable meane and base vsage Thus in generall Now almost euery one of these particular things done to Iesus haue their speciall vse and signification These things were done in a Mysterie as 1. He is stripped of his cloathes that thereby he might expiate our fall in Adam that by sinning lost our garments of originall Righteousnesse 2. They put vpon him a Scarlet Robe that thereby it might appeare that he was that excellent Warriour so liuely foretold and described Esay 63. 1 to 7. 3. He was crowned with Thornes that thereby hee might merit for vs a crowne of glory in heauen and that hee might take vpon him our cares and beare that malediction which God had laid vpon vs in our bodily labours and that he might thereby signifie that he should make vnto himselfe a royal and diuine people that should compasse about when he spake in the name of the Lord. For out of men that were like Briers and Thorns for iniustice and hurtfulnesse doth he gather a People which in the publike assemblies do compasse him about in the honour of his Name and publike profession of his Truth as the King and Lord of heauen and earth 4. He had a Reed in his hand as a Scepter to signifie that it was he that should breake the old Serpents head for they write that a Reed is mortiferous to Serpents and therefore now that he was in the Chase of the old Dragon he takes a Reed into his hand that wee might be deliuered from the power of that Serpent 5. That face of his that was to be reuerenced of Angels was dishonoured with the loath some spittle of these base wretches that thereby he might cleanse the face of our soules once made in the likenesse of God from the filth and loathsome foulenesse that temptations and sinnes had left vpon them 6. They tooke off his purple garment whereby was signified that his kingdome of grace should be laid downe and put off 7. His owne garments were put vpon him againe to signifie that as he clothed his owne body so should we be clothed with his owne garments of Righteousnesse and life and immortalitie Crucified 1 COR. 2. 2. For I determined not to know any thing among you saue Iesus Christ and him crucified HItherto of the Arraignment of Christ The parts of his Passion after his Arraignment follow in the Creed and so his crucifying is the first to be considered of And about the crucifying of our Sauiour six things are memorable in the storie 1. The place where he was crucified 2. What fell out in the way and before he was crucified 3. The causes why he was crucified 4. The manner how he was crucified 5. The things that befell him on the Crosse 6. The glorious testimonie was giuen concerning him when he was on the Crosse First for the place where he was crucified and that in generall was without the Citie and in particular it was called Golgatha Now he suffered without the Citie of Ierusalem for foure reasons First that thereby he might fulfill that which was foresignified by the figures of the old Law For the bodies of those beasts vpon which the sinnes of the people were put whose bloud was offered by the High Priest in the holy place as things accursed were burnt without the campe of the people of Israel Leuit. 1. 11 12. and 6. 30. and 16. 27. Heb. 13. 11 12. So Christ as the Sacrifice that bare the curse due to the sinnes of the people as vnworthy the societie of men was led to be crucified without Ierusalem Secondly that thereby he might teach vs to take notice of it that we haue here no abiding Citie and must not looke for any long peaceable entertainment in the world but must seeke an abiding Citie in the world to come Heb. 13. 14. Thirdly that thereby we might be armed and resolued to goe to him without the campe bearing his reproach not caring what indignities we finde from the world so we may meet with Iesus Heb. 13. 13. Fourthly he was cast out of the earthly Ierusalem that he might bring vs into the heauenly Ierusalem The particular place was called Golgotha that is to say a place of a Skull Why this place was called Golgotha is not with one consent affirmed Many of the Fathers say it was called the place of the Skull because Adam was buried there and his Skull was found there Some haue said it was called so of a little Hill that was in the place of the likenesse of a mans Skull But the most likely opinion is that it was so called because it was a place full of Skuls of dead men that had beene executed there and so it must needs be a place whither only notorious offenders were brought and besides a place of pollution by reason of the touch of dead bodies Now our Sauiour suffered in this place First that the Scriptures might be fulfilled that said he should be despised and reiected of men Esay 53. 3. Secondly that so for our exceeding consolation he might cure the barrennesse of our iustification and saluation in the very place of condemned men whom Iustice had sentenced to die and that he might deliuer vs from the place of eternall Iudgement where wee should haue all lyen as so many dead mens skuls and bring vs to a place of eternall ioy Thirdly hee is defiled with the dead that we might be deliuered from the filthinesse
gall chap. 27. 34. As for the reason of this fact it is generally receiued amongst Diuines that either the Iudges appointed or that the women of Ierusalem out of pitie to the malefactors going to execution prepared a Potion of strong wine the better to comfort them against death or to inebriate their senses so as they should not feele the paines of crucifying And it is guessed that this was a custome euen in Solomons time because of that sentence hee vseth Prou. 31. 6. Giue strong drinke to him that is ready to perish and wine to him that is of a heauy heart If the Potion were giuen only to cheere their hearts it was a worke of mercy at least in their intendment but if it were to make them drunke it was horrible cruelty to the soules of the poore creatures that should be better prepared for death Now for reconciling of the difference betweene the Euangelists to omit many opinions I thinke their iudgement is the most probable that say that the women of Ierusalem gaue him wine mingled with mirrhe but the Souldiers and the Iewes out of very spight and cruelty changed it into vineger mingled with gall Now it is said of the first Potion he receiued it not and of the latter when he had tasted he would not drinke of it By all which was signified 1. That Christ hath paid for our vicious pleasures by tasting of the cup of gall 2. That true solace and comfort is not to be found or sought from the earth or the men of this world who in stead of sweet incouragements vsually doe of purpose giue vnto Gods seruants drinke of gall and vineger that is proffer them all occasions of vexation and discontent And for further vse let vs consider that it was our sinnes that were this gall and vineger to Christ If we blame the Iewes for giuing him such a Potion let vs iudge our selues for our sins for it was we that gaue him this gall to drinke Deut. 32. 22 23. Now for the third question in the diuision Christ was crucified for these Reasons or Vses First that thereby it might appeare that he was the true Messias and Sauiour promised to the Fathers as he himselfe saith Iohn 8. 28. Secondly that thereby he might deriue the malediction of the Law vpon himselfe which was due to vs and that we might possesse and inherit the blessing Gal. 3. 13 14. Thirdly that by a vertue flowing from his crucifying the viciousnes of our corrupt natures might be abolished that we might not afterwards serue sinne Rom. 6. 6. Fourthly that our debts being there paid the hand-writing that was against vs might be cancelled so as our sinnes should be no more remembred of God Col. 2. 14. But the speciall thing to be considered in Christs crucifying is to looke vpon it as a sacrifice offered vp to God for the sinnes of the elect in which an atonement and expiation is made for our sinnes About this Sacrifice diuers things are to be inquired into As first who is the Priest And that is Christ considered in both Natures as is proued in many chapters of the Epistle to the Hebrewes And he is indeed the only Priest of the New Testament considered really for he came in stead of all the Leuiticall Priests his Priesthood is euerlasting Heb. 7. 24. because it doth not passe from man to man by succession as the Leuiticall High Priesthood did Secondly what is the Sacrifice and that is Christ as he is man or the manhood of Christ so we are said to be sanctified by the offering vp of the body of Iesus Heb. 10. 10. and this Sacrifice of his was not an Eucharisticall but an whole burnt offering or a propitiatorie Sacrifice such a Sacrifice as was seized vpon by the fire of Gods wrath and all burnt to ashes Thirdly what was the Altar And that was the Godhead of Christ not the Crosse properly because the Altar sanctifieth the gift Matth. 23. 19. and that which sanctified the Humanitie that it might be a meritorious Sacrifice was the Diuine Nature vpon which it was laid and presented to God Fourthly how often this Sacrifice was offered viz. but once only as is proued Heb. 10. 14. and 9. 28. 25. Fifthly the excellencie of this Sacrifice which appeares by the fruit of it and by the continuance of it The fruit of it was both the bearing of our sinnes Heb. 9. 28. and the taking away of our sins from before Gods sight Heb. 9. 26. so as he made thereby a perfect atonement and propitiation for our sinnes God smelling a sauour of rest and his sacrifice being a sweet smelling sauour vnto God so as he is well pleased Gen. 8. 21. Ephes 5. 2. And besides by this Sacrifice we are consecrated as a holy and peculiar people to God as the Priests were consecrated in the Law Heb. 10. 14. Thus of the fruit of it The continuance of the Atonement and fruit of this Sacrifice is for euer it was not such as needed to be renued Heb. 10. 14. for he is a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech Sixtly what is required of vs that we may haue benefit of his Sacrifice and crucifying for vs And so three things chiefly are required First that we be crucified with him not only in sorrow for his sufferings Zach. 12. 12. but in bewailing our sinnes and crossing the corrupt disposition of our Natures and forsaking the vaine pleasures and glories of this world Rom. 6. 6. Gal. 6. 14. Secondly that we looke vpon Christ by faith as the Sacrifice offered for vs or the brazen Serpent lifted vp vpon the Crosse for vs Ioh. 3. 14. Thirdly wee must be sanctified as a people willing to consecrate themselues to God as a liuing sacrifice soule and body for his seruice Heb. 10. 14. Rom. 12. 1. The fourth point is the manner how he was crucified and so six things are distinctly to be noted 1. That he put off his garments and suffered naked 2. That he was lifted vp vpon the Crosse 3. That he was fastened to the Crosse and fastened with nailes driuen into his hands and feer 4. That he hanged with his armes spread abroad 5. That he was crucified in the middest of two Theeues 6. That he suffered the effusion of his precious bloud on the Crosse For the first our Sauiour being to be crucified put off his garments for diuers reasons 1. That he might thereby shew that he was ready for death and did willingly imbrace it 2. That he might satisfie for the sin of our first Parents that made themselues naked by losing the garment of innocencie in which they were created and so make expiation for their abominable nakednesse 3. That hee might vnâ—loath vs of sinne and mortalitie of which the garments giuen to our first Parents were a Monument for when they had sinned God made them garments of the skinnes of dead beasts and put them vpon them as memorials of mortality
signified and God doth acknowledge that in that houre he had made an Atonement and saued vs from our sins so that we haue Gods owne hand to acquit vs if we beleeue in Iesus 2. That God acknowledgeth him to bee that Nazarene which title importeth his condition and may be diuersly interpreted As that Iesus was the more deare to God euen in that wherein he was most despised of men It was one of the wayes by which the Iewes derided Christ to call him a Galilean or a Nazarene as intending thereby to proue he could not be a fit man to saue Israel in that hee was not a Bethlehemite and of the house of Dauid But this reproach God puts into the crowne of Iesus to signifie That he can loue and honour such as men reproach and deride It was a Nick-name giuen to true Christians as well as to Christ to be called Galileans by the Iewes Besides he was that Nazarite in as much as he was separate to God and had all those perfections of holinesse of which the Nazarites in the Law were types But chiefly I thinke by this Title is signified that Christ was that Branch foretold by the Prophets His name was the Branch which terme in the Hebrew is Netzar Isai 11. 1. And God would by this Addition tell the Christian Church that he can raise the Kingdome of his Sonne out of the dust and from small beginnings can erect a mightie frame of Soueraigntie and power to his Sonne Iesus and withall to comfort vs in our abasements that God that can lay the foundation of Christs Kingdome in such extreme abasements of Christ can glorifie his power and grace to his people euen in rescuing them from their lowest extremities 3. That God acknowledgeth Iesus not only to be a King but that King by an excellencie that the Prophecies had made such honourable mention of and that excelled all the Kings of the earth God now giues him a Name aboue euery Name that is named Phil. 2. 11. The name of a King is greatest on earth and amongst Kings Iesus is that King that excells them all and that in diuers respects as that in the preheminence of his Person and in the excellency of his gifts for gouernment and in respect of his independencie and in the extent of his Kingdome hee being a King vniuersall and other Kings being but his subiects and in the Laws by which he gouernes and in the power of his prerogatiue and in distributing of Iustice and in the nature of his kingdome and in the continuance of his kingdome as hath beene shewed in the former Article of the Creed vpon the word Christ Quest But why would God haue the Christian Churches to know that Iesus is a King and such a King and why doth he tell it them now when Iesus is in so ignominious a condition Ans 1. That they might know that his kingdome comes not by obseruation and that neither his right nor his power is lost by any outward abasements Hee can triumph vpon the Crosse and can come forth of so low a condition to conquer as a mighty King and withall that they might know for euer that tribulations shal not hinder the kingdom of Christ and that he can bring strange things to passe when all humane helpes doe faile 2. That they might know that he was able to saue them by application as he now did by merit He did like a great King pay the Ransome for all the Elect on the Crosse as he is called of God a King to let vs know that he can deliuer vs in the day of our saluation by making his sufferings effectuall for all the worke of our redemption and can grant vs better priuiledges than any of the Kings of the earth See the first vse of the word Christ before 3. That notice might hereby bee giuen to the Christian world that the redemption made in the bloud of Iesus must giue no liberty to sin for he was a King and would looke for seruice and subiection and that we should doe all that to him which subiects owe to their Soueraignes as to studie the mysteries and bowe at the Name of Iesus and stand for his honour and obserue whatsoeuer he commands fearing to displease him in any thing yeelding themselues to be gouerned by his ordinances 4. That Christians might be incouraged to seeke to Iesus in all time of distresse seeing he is so great a King and hath had such experience of sorrowes himselfe Fourthly it is to be noted that God acknowledgeth Iesus to be the King of the Iewes which imports the great glory of Christs power and soueraigntie that can raise vp a Kingdome to himselfe euen among the very Iewes that crucified him which was shortly after made manifest when so many thousands of the Iewes were conuerted to the faith of Christ of the Iewes I say not those Iewes that said they were Iewes and were not but were the Synagogue of Satan but of the spirituall Iewes Rev. 3. Fifthly this Title was written in three Languages and that was to signifie that euery tongue should confesse the glory of Iesus Phil. 3. 11. so as the Gospell should be carried into all Nations It is likely Pilate did it that so the people of all Nations that were at the Passeouer might vnderstand the Title but God did it to shew that the Gospell should be carried into the whole world These three languages were the most knowne of all the rest The Latine because of the Romane Empire and the Greeke by reason of the studies of Philosophie and the Hebrew for the antiquitie of it and being the language of the Iewes But why in three languages but to shew vs that God would haue his seruice and his will made knowne in the mother tongue of their Nation and withall to signifie that neither the superstition of the Iewes nor the wisdome of the Grecians neither power of the Romanes should hinder the conquest of Iesus in his kingdome Lastly Pilate though moued to it would not alter a letter of the Title Which should teach vs that no aduersarie power in the world can hinder the kingdome or saluation by Iesus and that God will not suffer vs to lose a iote of our right in Christ and withall such Christians as can suffer Papists or Sectaries or Arminians to alter the records of their faith and put out and deface one Article after another these Christians are not true Christians and in some respect worse to Iesus than this Heathen man was Thus of the first testimonie giuen to our Sauiour vpon the Crosse The second testimonie was giuen by the darknesse that fell out from the sixth houre to the ninth About this darknesse two things are to be inquired after First the manner of it and then what it might signifie For the manner of it It was without question miraculous for first it falling out at the time of the Passeouer which was the fifteenth day of the Moone
the Moone was then at the full whereas the Sunne is neuer eclipsed in the course of Nature but in the new Moone and besides Saint Luke seemes to import that there was a darknesse brought vpon the whole earth besides the darkning of the Sunne Luke 23. 44 45. And whereas Saint Luke saith it was ouer all the earth Interpreters are diuided in opinion about the meaning of all the earth Some thinke it was but ouer all the land viz. of Iudea other thinke it was ouer all the world About this latter opinion something seemes to make for it and something makes against it for it seemes to be the testimonie of Dionisius the Areopagite who is said to see it in Egypt and of the Philosopher at Athens that seeing it should say Now either the world is perishing or the God of Nature suffers and of Orosius that said it was at Rome and ioyned with great trembling of the Earth and of Eusebius who saith it was in Bithinia Against it seemes to be manifest reason for with the Antipodes it was at that houre midnight and it could not be at the sixth houre in all places It is very likely it was chiefly in Iudea but yet so as in the neighbouring Countries it might be obserued and a part of the darknesse might extend thither Now for the second point many things may be hereby signified as 1. It might signifie that the Sunne of Righteousnesse did now set That the true light and life of the world was now a dying 2. It might signifie the horrible blindnesse of the Iewes and foretell the spirituall darknesse should be confirmed vpon them that as heretofore the Egyptians had darknesse and in the Land of Goshen was light and by that darknesse was signified the imminent destruction of the Egyptians and by that light the liberty and saluation of the Israelites so now the Iewes should be left in horrible darknes and desolation and the light of the Gospell should shine in other Nations to bring saluation to them 3. It might import the detestation of that fact The great light of the world withdrawes his beames as abhorring to see so dreadfull a spectacle as the Sonne of God crucified or to vouchsafe light to so mischieuous creatures as the Iewes about such a worke and at that very time railing and blaspheming 4. It might signifie the vnspeakable vilenesse of our sinnes seeing that at the time they were opened and by imputation laid vpon our surety the very frame of Nature is turned vpside downe and it was vsuall in Scripture by the threatning of the darkning of the Sunne to set out the wrath of God against the sinne of man Ier. 15. 9. Ezech. 32. 7 8. Ioel 2. 10. 30. 31. Aâ—â—s 8. 9. 5. It did most euidently signifie the Diuinitie of Christ this and all other miracles which fell out at that time were therefore wrought that it might appeare hee was more than man that suffered If he had died without miracles he might haue beene thought to be but a meere man and that our faith might be strengthned by the greatnesse of the wonders that otherwise might be weakned by the ignominie of his suffering so vile a death as to be hanged on a Tree 6. Was it not to teach vs compassion Is Nature troubled at this sight and doth the Sunne mourne and couer it selfe with blacknesse as with a garment and cannot our hard hearts be melted to mourne for him who was pained for our sinnes Thus of the second Testimonie The third Testimonie was the conuersion of one of the Theeues vpon the Crosse and his conuersion did notably serue to demonstrate the glory of Christ both in respect of his Diuinitie that could conuert a soule without meanes he must needs be more than man that can immediatly make the heart of man new as also in respect of the vertue of his Passion and Death which so liuely shewes it selfe vpon the soule of the Theefe in killing his corrupt humours and kindling in him the life of true grace and both the more wonderfull in respect of the circumstance of the time that it was when Christ was on the Crosse derided of men and plagued of God and forsaken of his owne c. Now in particular concerning this conuersion I would make vse of three things By considering first who was conuerted 2. When he was conuerted 3. How he shewed the truth of his conuersion For the first The person conuerted was one of the two Theeues whence we may gather That notorious malefactors may repent and be saued for God is abundant in mercie and the bloud of Christ is of vnspeakable value which as it should teach vs to admire Gods goodnesse so it should keepe vs from despairing of any though their course be neuer so vile so long as God continues the day of his grace and prolongs his patience towards them For the second He was conuerted at his last end euen when he was ready to die vpon the Crosse I suppose diuers that heare but this point named will hence gather that men may repent them at their latter end euen at the last gaspe It is true that a man may be saued that repents not before his end This Theefe was saued and they that went into the Vineyard at the eleuenth houre and God hath promised to receiue the sinner in what day soeuer he shall returne and repent Mat. 20. Ezek. 18. But yet lest men should abuse this example to confirme themselues in that most dangerous procrastination consider with me foure things 1. That we here reade of one that repented at his latter end that no man might despaire and yet but one that no man might presume 2. That the conuersion of this Theefe was an immediate worke of the diuine power of Christ and so a dreadfull miracle and though this one man was saued so extraordinarily without meanes yet that doth not proue that God will doe so to other men if Christ doe conuert thee at thy latter end he doth as great a worke as to raise the dead or darken the Sunne and cleaue the rocks or the like And what warrant hast thou that thou shalt be saued by miracle 3. That men haue as much reason to be afraid they shall not repent because the other Theefe did not repent at his latter end as to thinke they shall because this Theefe did repent 4. That it is said by them that went into the Vineyard at the eleuenth houre that therefore they went not in sooner because no man hired them Matth. 20. which was like to be the case of this Theefe He neuer was called before he had not had the meanes of conuersion but this can be no ground for such as haue had the meanes from the third or sixth or ninth houre and will not be hired nor perswaded to enter into the Vineyard but put all off till the eleuenth houre Indeed if men had neuer had the meanes till their old age or sicknesse they
in heauen We must all learne of him and that diuers points out of his prayer The one is to flie to Christ only and to rely vpon him alone for saluation Another is to deale particularly for ourselues and euery one to say as he did Lord remember me Thirdly he may teach all the Christians in the world how to exercise their faith euen to beleeue though it be against all sense and aboue reason for this Theefe beleeues these great things of Christ when there was no outward appearance of any of them but rather of the contrary It is the greatest praise of our faith to beleeue when we haue no sense or feeling And the practise of the Theefe in this point doth greatly condemne a number of Christians now adaies The Theefe worships him and honours him beleeues and repents when Christ was on the Crosse in extreme ignominie What shall become of them then that will not worship him now especially such as blaspheme him and dishonour him now that he sits at the right hand of God Here is consolation also for if this be all the suit to Christ that he would remember vs when he comes into his kingdome this we may be sure of if we be truly godly for he hath now an infinite memory and he loues vs with an vnspeakable loue and he must needs remember vs for it is his office to be our Remembrancer before God and he being our High-Priest hath all our names written on his Brest-plate so as he cannot chuse but be still looking vpon vs besides he hath bought vs at such a price that hee hath good cause to remember vs and therefore howsoeuer it goes with vs here and though all the world forgets vs yet we may be sure that Iesus Christ remembers vs in heauen and if wee would haue our faith confirmed in this point we were best to doe as the Theefe doth viz. put him in minde of vs in particular and pray him to remember vs and withall it will much helpe if we remember him here on earth to confesse him before men and to stand for his honour and glory desiring to know and remember nothing more than Iesus Christ setting our affections on things aboue where he sits at the right hand of God But on the other side if men be workers of iniquitie and will not repent and be such as loue not the Lord Iesus and can spend daies weekes months and yeares without Christ in the world he will not remember them He cannot think of them in heauen if they forget him on earth Yea if they had beene acquainted with Christ on earth and eaten and drunken with him and beene of in his company as Matth. 7. 22. yea if they had died with him at the same time and the same kinde of death which was the case of the other Theefe when Christ shall come from heauen againe he will let them vnderstand that hee did not remember any such thing he knew them not all such naked relations vanish out of his minde if they had repented of their sinnes he would neuer haue forgotten them The answer of our Sauiour is Verily I say vnto thee this day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise In which answer we may obserue diuers things concerning prayer as also diuers things concerning heauen 1. That the prayer of penitent sinners gets great suits here is a Kingdome giuen for asking 2. That poore men may speed in great suits as well as great men A poore Theefe here speeds as well as if hee had beene a Patriarch or a King What could Abraham or Dauid haue had more than is granted to this Theefe 3. That poore sinners obtaine speedy Audiences they are not put to long suits when they seeke the greatest things This day thou shalt be with me If we speed not presently with God it is long of our selues or God delayes for some respect of vs Esay 65. 24. Dan. 9. 21 23. 4. That Christ stands not vpon the length or eloquence of our prayers he will heare a short prayer as well as a long he loues a plaine heart if wee speake the words of our hearts and aske according to Gods will in the name of Christ we shall speed Now concerning heauen it is described by the terme of Paradise The Scripture makes mention of a two-fold Paradise The Terrestriall where the first Adam was placed and the Celestiall into which the second Adam was now about to enter And that by Paradise is meant the Heauen of the blessed or rather the blessednesse of glorified soules is plaine because it is the kingdome mentioned by the Theefe and Saint Paul shewes that when he was caught vp into Paradise he was in the third heauen 2 Cor. 12. But here are two questions Quest 1. How could the Theefe vnderstand what our Sauiour meant by Paradise seeing no place of the old Testament did speake of heauen by that name of Paradise Answ The earthly Paradise was a Type and shadow of the heauenly or of the glorie of heauen and it seemes that by Tradition that was so commonly knowne among the Iewes that our Sauiour is assured he shall be vnderstood in the Terme Quest 2. But why doth our Sauiour call heauen Paradise at this time why Paradise and why at this time Ans He calls heauen Paradise because it was that which was shadowed out by the earthly Paradise In the earthly Paradise was a Tree of life in the middest thereof in the heauenly Paradise is Iesus Christ the true Tree of life by whose vertue and grace we shall liue for euer The great pleasures in that first Garden the Trees of all sorts did shadow out the vnspeakable variety of heauenly delights in the kingdome of Christ In the earthly Paradise was a Riuer that diuided it selfe into foure heads and so runne euen without the Garden What is this Riuer but the abundance of holinesse flowing from the Holy Ghost for the qualification of the Elect gathered from all the foure parts of the world the streames of which Ocean runne in the hearts of the godly in this life euen on the outside of Paradise And at this time did our Sauiour fitly vse this Metaphor for thereby he signified that though this world were but a place of banishment yet in death Gods banished should returne After all the labours and trauells and sorrowes they haue felt in this cursed world they should in death come to a place of pleasure and eternall rest and that as by the first Adams meanes all were cast ouâ— of the first Paradise so Christ was the second Adam that hauing at that time satisfied Gods wrath for the sinne of the first Adam would let all the godly into the celestiall Paradise and that hee had now driuen away the Angell with the flaming sword and so the passage into Paradise was open Yea fitly doth Christ talke of Paradise now because now was the very time in which the second Creation was beginning to be
wrought therefore he would signifie that the new world had a Paradise prepared as well as the old world had at first In this answer of Christ diuers errours are confuted as 1. Theirs that said that the soules of men after death did either sleepe or perish 2. Theirs that dreame that mens soules must goe into Purgatory for this Theese had been a great offender and had not performed the satisfactions they talke of and yet went to heauen presently 3. Theirs also that say the soules of the faithfull before Christs Ascension were not in heauen but in Limbo 4. Theirs that say the soule of Christ went downe into hell locally after his death Paradise is not Hell and into Paradise he went 5. Theirs that say that outward Baptisme with water is precisely necessary to saluation whereas this Theefe was not baptised and yet saued 6. Theirs that thinke heauen is had for mens merits euen for the deserts of their good workes that is false for as Adam was placed in Paradise by Gods free gift and Creation so are all the godly placed in heauen and therefore doth Christ liken it to Paradise Eternall life is the gift of God Rom. 6. 23. Thus of the Conuersion of the Theefe The fourth testimony giuen to Christ on the Crosse before he died was the miraculous rending of the Veile of the Temple from the top to the bottome and that this fell out before the death of Christ appeares by Saint Luke Chap. 23. 45. The Temple had three roomes in it the one more inward as it were our Chancell and into that roome came only the High Priest once a yeare and was called Sanctum Sanctorum The Holy of Holies and in that roome was the Arke and the Mercy Seat The next to that was the Holy place as it were the body of our Church and into this place came the Priests only to offer sacrifice for there was the Altar for burnt offring and the Altar of Incense and the Table of the Shew-bread Now without this was a third roome whither the People came to worship and was called the Court and Solomons Porch It is resembled by our Church porch but it was a very great roome able to receiue a multitude of people Now the Veile was that parted the Holy of Holies from the Holy place and was made of Blew and Purple and Skarlet and fine twined linnen of cunning worke hanged vpon foure pillars of Shittim wood ouer-layed with gold The most holy place was a type of Heauen and the holy place a type of the Church Militant on Earth as it consists only of Gods elect as a Nation of Priests offering holy sacrifices to God The outward Court was a type of the visible Church as it confists both of good and bad professing the true worship of God The rending of the Veile signified diuers things 1. That God did abhorre and despise the Temple of the Iewes and was departed from them with indignation and had reiected that Nation for their reiecting of Christ his Son and that he did dissolue all their priuiledges and staine their glory If the Iewes will forsake God he will forsake them and so will hee deale with all Nations where he hath dwelt if they despise his word and Gospell and will not walke worthy of his mercies shewed to them 2. That there was now an end of ceremoniall worship the rending of the Veile was the seale of the words of Christ saying It is finished Now that Christ had fulfilled all was shadowed by these ceremonies by the tearing of the Veile he signified that there was now no further vse of those rites 3. That now we haue accesse freely to goe to the Mercy-seat euen to the Throne of Grace with our suits and requests in the name of Christ Iohn 1. 51. Eph. 2. 18. Heb. 4 16. 4. That whereas heauen was shut for our sinnes now it is opened by Christ and we may enter in as the Apostle expresly shewes Heb. 10. 19 20. The passage into heauen is now set open Only we should looke to our assurance and sound sanctification as followes vers 22. Dead 1 THESS 5. 9 10. 9. For God hath not appointed vs vnto wrath but to obtaine saluation by the means of our Lord Iesus Christ 10. Which died for vs that whether we wake or sleepe we should liue together with him HItherto of the crucifying of Christ His death followes And concerning his death I shall first consider of the Proposition Reasons and Vse in generall and then consider of diuers particular things that concerne the explication of the doctrine and storie of his death That Christ died is abundantly testified by the Scriptures 1 Cor. 15. 3. Now the reasons why it was necessarie that Christ should die are these 1. To satisfie the iustice of God for our sinnes The wages of sinne is death Rom. 6. 23. Christ therefore taking vpon him the similitude of sinfull flesh as our surety God condemned sinne in his flesh by inflicting death vpon him and so satisfied his iustice Obiect But can the death of one man satisfie so as to be accepted for the death of many men Sol. The death of one bare or meere man cannot bot the death of him that is the Sonne of God both God and man is of infinite price and so an infinite satisfaction Act. 20. 28. 2. In respect of the truth of God God had said The day thou eatest thereof dying thou shale die Gen. 2. 17. which presently fell vpon Adam in respect of spirituall death and in time inuaded his body and seazed vpon the bodies of his posteritie Now Christ comming in the first Adams stead must suffer what God had threatned and beare that punishment he had appointed 3. For the fulfilling of the types and prophecies of Scripture the Sacrifices were slaine and Esay had said He must be as a sheepe led to the slaughter Esay 53. 7. and Christ himselfe had foretold his owne death and buriall diuers times 4. For the ratifying of the New Testament and the confirming of his last Will wherein he grants by vertue of the new couenant with God all those Legacies that comprehend the spirituall and eternall felicitie of the Church This will is not of force without the death of the Testator Heb. 9. 15 16 17. 5. That he might abolish the power and kingdome of death and so deliuer vs from eternall death and from the authoritie of the Deuill who had power to inflict death vpon vs Rō 6. 10. 2 Tim. 1. 10. Heb. 2. 14. Ob. But seeing eternal death was due to vs for our sins how could Christ deliuer vs from it seeing he suffered not eternall death Or how did he suffer al was due to our sins seeing he suffered not eternall death Answ Death in it self is the wages of sin growes eternal only because men or deuils that suffer it cānot ouercome it performe sufficient satisfaction in a shorter time Now Christ in a short time
makes sufficient payment to Gods iustice and ouercomes death for vs and that by reason of the worthinesse of his person It is more for Christ to die one houre than for all the world to be dead for euer For it is in this as it is in a prison into which many debtors are cast It is an euerlasting prison to such as cannot pay their debts but it is but a temporarie prison to such as either by themselues or any other make full payment of what is owing 6. That by his death he might make a medicine to kill sinne in vs which might so eat downe the power of sinne that it should no more reigne in vs and so by degrees abolish sinne He died that we might die to sinne by the vertue of his death Rom. 6. 7. That thereby he might buy life for the world He gaue his flesh for the life of the world euen to purchase eternall life for the elect world Ioh. 6. 51. 8. That many sonnes might be borne to God Christ was like seed falling from heauen to the earth and there dying it quickned and brought forth many sonnes to God Esay 53. 10. Ioh. 12. 24. yea the doctrine of Christ dead for our sins is still like to diuine seed falling into our hearts which conuerts men and turnes them to God Thus of the Reasons Now what vse may we make of the consideration of the death of Christ Many things we may learne from hence 1. It should teach vs to be stedfast in the faith and to beleeue and trust vpon Gods mercies for Christ died for our sinnes and therefore wee are certainly reconciled vnto God 1 Cor. 15. 3. Rom. 5. 10. And God doth assure vs of so much in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper Matth. 26. 2. We should neuer be afraid of Death and Hell 1 Thess 5. 9 10. Christ by dying for vs hath deuoured and euen swallowed vp Death and Hell so as they shall neuer hurt vs. As the fire consumes the stubble so by wonderfull Art Christ by dying hath consumed all the forces and power of Death and the sting of it 1 Cor. 15. 54. Heb. 2. 15. 14. Death as a curse was laid vpon Christ that our death might be blessed to vs. 3. It should maruellously inflame our hearts with the admiration of the loue of Christ to vs 1 Ioh. 3. 16. 4. Henceforth we that liue should not liue to our selues but to him that died for vs and carry our selues as men that are dead to the world and the sinfull pleasures and lusts thereof and shew the proofe of the vertue of Christs death in vs by the mortification of our sinnes 2 Cor. 5. 15. Rom. 6. 2. 6. 5. It should breed in vs a holy resolution to suffer any thing for his sake euen to forsake Father Mother Wife Children Husband yea and Life it selfe for his sake and the Gospels Iohn 12. 24 25 26. yea it should make vs willing to lay downe our liues one for another if our life may doe seruice to the Church of God and our brethren 1 Ioh. 3. 16. 6 Seeing Christ in death falls to the ground like a dead carkas we should be like spirituall Eagles to flie to it wheresoeuer we finde it whether in the Word or Sacraments and our soules should feed heartily but spiritually vpon it Matth. 24. And seeing God in his ordinances presents vs still with the dead body of his Sonne it should be a meanes to draw all men to it and to gather into one all the children of God that were scattered abroad Iohn 11. 52. and 12. 32 33. 7. The meditation of the death of Christ should make vs in all estates to liue at rest and in a holy security as knowing that Christ died for vs that whether we wake or sleepe we might liue together with him 1 Thess 5. 10. If we liue we liue to the Lord and if we die we die to the Lord Whether we liue or die we are the Lords Rom. 14. 7 8. Thus of the generall proposition concerning the death of Christ and the Reasons and Vses of it In the Explication these things are to be confidered 1. Who died 2. Who were the speciall witnesses of his death 3. How he died 4. For whom he died 5. When he died 6. The consequents of his death For the first if we aske who died the Apostle Paul Rom. 8. 34. answers It is Christ which is dead Which is to be obserued the better to stirre vp our hearts to consider both the wonder of it and the reason of it That any other man should die is no wonder because all other men were sinfull and mortall but here Iesus Christ the Righteous who onely hath immortality dies and withall it leads vs to thinke of the reason of it for he did not die nay he could not die if he had beene considered as a priuate person because he deserued not death in his owne person but he died as our suretie and as a publike vndertaker for vs all hee died in our roome But yet we are further to inquire into this question and to consider whether this death belong to the person of Christ or only to his Natures or to each of them he being God and man in one person And in this we must take heed what our hearts answer for though it be true that Christ died in respect of the flesh so as it was only the flesh that suffered death in respect of the Nature that died yet his death belonged to the Word in respect of the Person for the Word the Lord of life and glory suffered and died not in respect of his Diuinitie which is immutable and altogether impassible but in respect of his Humanitie or in his flesh God did not die with the flesh but in the flesh and he died in his flesh that is in that flesh which was vnited to the diuine Nature If the flesh of Christ were the flesh of the Sonne of God then his dying in the flesh doth belong to him as the Sonne of God Thus his bloud is said to be the Bloud of God Act. 20. 28. and this we must needs beleeue for else his death as a bare man could not haue beene of sufficient merit for all our sinnes There is yet one thing more to be thought on about this Question and that is that the Humanitie that is the soule and flesh of Christ did in death and after death remaine in the Person of the Sonne of God firmely vnited Though the Soule was disvnited from the Body yet neither Body nor Soule were dis-vnited from the Person of the Sonne of God The parts of the Humane Nature were diuided in death one from another so as one was on earth and the other in heauen but yet both of them remained and subsisted in the Diuine Nature else if in death there had beene a new manner of subsisting Christ had had two Persons as well as two Natures which is Heresie to
be an excellent estate he brings vs to we are redeemed out of the earth we are first fruits to God and the Lambe Revel 14. 4. hee accounts of vs as a peculiar people and as his onely treasure in the world Tit. 2. 14. The fifth question is when Christ died And that is answered either by the season of his death or by the Chronologie of it For the season S. Paul saith he died in the due time Rom. 5. 6. Christ himselfe saith it was when he had finished the performance of what was shadowed in the types and ceremonies of the Old Testament when all things were accomplished hee gaue vp the ghost Ioh. 19. 28 30. The Author to the Hebrewes saith it was once in the end of the world Heb. 9. 26 27 28. The Angell told Daniel that the Messiah should be cut off after 62. weekes in propheticall account from the time of his prayer Dan. 9. 26. Saint Peter said it was at the time that God had appointed in his eternall counsell and foreknowledge Act. 2. 23. yea he died precisely at the very houre God had set so as he could not be killed either before or after Ioh. 7. 30. and 13. 1. and that houre was the ninth houre of the day euen at the time when the Euening Sacrifice was offered vp Matth. 27. 46. 50. For the Chronologie Scaliger saith he died in the yeare of the world 3982. and the common opinion is that hee died in the 34. yeare of his owne age and on the Friday as we terme the fifth day of our weeke which that yeare was the 15. day of their Moneth Nisan or as others thinke the 14. day which that yeare answered to the seuenth day of our Aprill Quest If Christ were slaine towards the end of the world how can it be said that he was the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world Revel 13. â—8 Answ Both are true in diuers respects For in respect of the Storie of his death he died at the time before specified but for many other respects it may be truly said hee was slaine from the beginning of the world as 1. In respect of Gods counsell and foreknowledge He was dead in Gods counsell from euerlasting 2. In respect of the promise of his death giuen in Paradise Gen. 3. 15. 3. In respect of the efficacie of his death for the iustice of God was satisfied with that promise of his death knowing it should as certainly be as if it had beene then fulfilled Neither was the effect here before the cause for if a Suretie compound with the Creditor the Debtor is deliuered out of prison though the payment be made long after at the time the Suretie and the Creditor agree vpon so it was here 4. In respect of the Sacrifices which shadowed out his death which were slaine from the beginning of the world Christ was slaine typically in those Sacrifices Adam or Abel offered to God 5. In respect of his seruants that were martyred So Christ was slaine when Abel was slaine 6. In respect of the faith of the godly for it is the propertie of faith to make things to come to be present as giuing a substance or person to things hoped for and a present demonstrarion of things which yet are not seene Heb. 11. 1. 7. In respect of sinne which was the cause of his death which was committed by the Elect and was the cause of his death Their sinne was his death when they began to sinne death was in the pot for Christ and so their sinne was remitted them only for the respect of that satisfaction was to be made in the sacrifice of Christ Rom. 3. 21. to 27. The Vse wee may make of the time of Christs death may be 1. To leaue the times and seasons to God and not to exact an account of him why he doth not doe the things concerne the Church in the time we desire or looke after Though the death of Christ was deferred almost 4000. yeares yet we see God saith it was the due time though perhaps a full demonstration of the reason of it doe not appeare to vs. God is so wise and good as we must beleeue that is the best time for euery worke which he chuseth and therefore we should giue God the glory of the time of euery worke of his whether concerning the Church in generall or our selues in particular as beleeuing that God hath done in the very day that which was fittest for the day and so also in the things we desire either of deliuerance or blessings we should wait till the time appointed come and beleeue that all shall be done when it is most seasonable 2. We should hence be much established about the time of our owne death God hath set the houre and till that houre come no disease nor enemies shall euer be able to take away our life and therefore wee should follow our worke with diligence and a holy securitie and leaue it to God to take vs from our worke when he sees it to be the fittest time Thus of the time when he died The consequences of his death follow and they must be considered negatiuely or affirmatiuely Negatiuely It is obserued by the Euangelists That not a bone of Christ was broken which is worthy to be noted First because the Iewes had made a request to Pilate that the leggs of those which were crucified might be broken to hasten their death that they might not hang on their Crosses on the day of the great Sabbath Iohn 19. 31 32. But notwithstanding they were preuented for Christ was dead before they came backe to shew that he died when himselfe would not when they would to let them haue cause to guesse thereby that he was more than a bare man Secondly because of the excellent signification of this thing for it is said the Scripture had said that not a bone of him should be broken Iohn 19. 36. Now the Scripture had only said so of the Paschall Lambe that not a bone thereof should be broken Exod. 12. 46. which manifestly shewes that Christ was the true Passeouer the true Paschall Lambe which was sacrificed for vs 1 Cor. 5. 6. and withall it signifies that the mysticall bodie of Christ shall be preserued The Church may haue many enemies but yet a bone thereof shall not be broken The flesh of the Church may be wounded but not a bone of the Church shall be broken Affirmatiuely the consequents of his death bot the piercing of his side with a Speare and the testimonie giuen of his glory in his death The side of Christ after he was dead was pierced with a Speare by one of the Souldiers and forthwith came out water and bloud Iohn 19. 34. and this was a businesse of so high a nature that the Euangelist saith thus vpon it He that saw it bare record and his record is true and he knoweth that he saith true that he might beleeue Now the side of
is slaine by the creature which also vpbraids the stupiditie of men that cannot be moued with such an obiect especially the horrible wickednesse of the chiefe Priests and Rulers and people of the Iewes that are not stirred with remorse for so grieuous a sinne Thirdly this shaking of the earth is thought to signifie and foretell the shaking of the world by the Gospell afterwards so as all the world should be moued at the sound of the voice of Christ in the Gospell Heb. 12. 26 27. The rending of the Rockes 1. Did vpbraid the Iewes for the hardnesse of their hearts that were worse than the very Rockes The Rockes cleaue at the death of Christ and yet their hearts are vnmoued 2. It might signifie the same with the Earthquake viz. that the vertue of Christs death carried by the Gospell into the world would bee of force to teare and rent the hearts of wicked men though they were as hard as Rockes The opening of the graues signified that Christs death had vanquished Death and that it should not haue power to hold the body of the Saints in the graue long and withall it told the Iewes aforehand that it would be in vaine for them to roule great stones vpon Christs graue for he would rise againe doe they what they could It is said that the dead bodies arose after the Resurrection of Christ which hath made some Diuines thinke that the graues were not opened till after the Resurrection though Saint Matthew reckons this thing together with the rest of the Miracles that concerned Christs death Thus of the Testimony Diuine The Humane Testimony was the Testimony of the Roman Centurion and the Souldiers with him who feared and glorified God and said Of a truth this was the Sonne of God and the multitude that came to the execution beholding the things that were done smote their breasts and returned Matth. 27. 54. Mark 15. 19. Luke 23. 47 48. And this Testimonie shewes 1. The maruellous senselesnesse of the Priests and learned men and great men of the Iewes that these men that were Pagans and these poore Plebeians should be so affected with feare and wonder and giue such an honourable testimony to the innocencie and Diuinity of Christ when these great Pillars of the Church are so obstinately auerse and hostily minded it shewes that they were prodigiously sinfull and hard hearted and withall it shewes what a plague a hard heart is whereso euer it is found though in learned or great men Though God shake the earth teare the Rockes open the graues and though he make strangers to confesse his glory yet they are the same men still 2. That it is easie with Christ to defend his owne credit and cause euen in the hardest times though Iudas betray him Peter deny him and the rest of the Disciples flie from him yet he can make a Centurion a Souldier a Pagan to doe the worke his Disciples should haue done Hee can glorifie himselfe by the mouth of Babes and Sucklings if need be Psal 8. 2. Buried ACT. 13. 29. And when they had fulfilled all things that were written of him they tooke him downe from the tree and put him in a sepulchre THat Christ was buried is manifest by the Storie of the Euangelists and is a part of the Creed not doubted of by any amongst vs. Concerning his buriall I propound these things to be considered 1. The reasons why it was needfull Christ should be buried 2. The place where he was buried 3. The persons by whom he was buried 4. The manner how he was buried 5. The time how long he continued in the graue Our Sauiours bodie was buried for these Reasons 1. That the Scripture might be fulfilled that had prophecied of it see Esay 53. 9. 2. That it might appeare he was truly dead 3. That he might pursue and ouercome death in his owne cell or den 4. That he might burie our sins with him and for euer hide them from the sight of God 5. That we being made partakers of the fruit of his buriall might be buried with him in respect of our sins The immersion in the water of Baptisme is a signe of this spirituall buriall with Christ Rom. 6. 4. Col. 2. 12. 6. That he might sanctifie our buriall to vs and so expell from vs that horror and feare we might conceiue about our lying in the graue and so confirme vs in the hope of our Resurrection 7. That we might learne from thence to giue honour to the body of Christians in prouiding honest and decent buriall for them such as might answer the hope wee haue of our Resurrection Mens bodies shall rise and to signifie so much we should lay them in the graue as in a safe place to keepe them till the Resurrection For the place where he was buried that may be diuersly answered 1. He was buried in a noted place neere to Ierusalem and that for two causes The one that so all occasion of doubting of his death or truth of his buriall and so of his resurrection might be remoued The other that by the rest of Christ in the graue the vision of rest and peace which the name Ierusalem signified might be knowne to bee procured by Christ Rest I say spirituall and eternall 2. He was buried in a Garden thereby hauing relation to the first Adam for as our vnrest began at the sinne of the first Adam so here in a Garden doth the second Adam come to rest and so begins our spirituall rest And withall to giue vs hope that as from the sinne of the first Adam we were cast out of the garden of pleasure so by the suffering of the second Adam who lay buried in a Garden we might haue a happy returne to the heauenly Paradise And as Christ was carried from the Crosse to the garden of rest so shall we be taken from the calamities of life into heauenly rest 3. He was buried in a Sepulchre hewed out of a rocke that so his enemies might haue no occasion to cauill and say his Disciples stole him away by secret holes or passages vnder ground and withall to signifie what the state of our naturall hearts is when Christ comes spiritually to rest in our soules hee must hew him a place out of the rocks if he get roome in our hearts 4. He was buried in a Sepulchre that was new that thereby might be signified that the condition of death was by the merit of Christ made new and was altogether different from that which it was wont to be and withall to tell vs that Christ will rest in the heart of no man vnlesse it be new 5. He was buried in a Sepulchre in which neuer man was laid lest his aduersaries should cauill and say it was some other that was risen or that he rose from the dead by vertue of touching some other corps see 2 King 13. 21. 6. He was buried in another mans Sepulchre to signifie that he died and was
spirituall and eternall rest from sinne and labour Quest 3. Why was the Sepulchre so fenced and sealed Answ That so the glory of Christs resutrection might the better appeare in that all their power and care could not hinder it and besides God hereby catcheth them in the works of their owne hands for by these meanes their owne Souldiers are made witnesses against themselues of the truth of the resurrection of Christ Quest. 4. But what was the reason that the bodie of Christ did not putrifie Answ Christ was without sinne and so his bodie could not corrupt and as for our sinnes he had made expiation for them on the Crosse besides this was so that the Scripture might be fulfilled that said Thou wilt not suffer thy holy one to see corruption Psal 16. 10. Thirdly our Sauiour foretold vs thereby that one day our bodies should be as his was viz. after the resurrection they should be incorruptible for euer The Vses of the whole doctrine of the buriall of Christ may be 1. For consolation for by the casting of the body of Christ into the graue wee know that Gods anger is pacified and our sinnes are expiated for as the tempest was laied and stilled when Ionas was cast out of the ship into the Sea so when Christ was cast from among the liuing into the graue among the dead all the tempests of Gods wrath conceiued against vs were quieted and fully stilled and pacified Besides Christs buriall may greatly comfort vs against our buriall His bodie hath sanctified and perfumed our graues 2. For instruction and so the speciall Vse should be to teach vs to striue to be buried with Christ in respect of our sinnes Col. 2. 12. Rom. 6. 4. and this we may the rather hope to attaine because there is a vertue flowing from the buriall of Christ able to produce this spirituall buriall of sinne in vs. Now there be foure things in which our sinnes should be like a dead body in the graue First dead bodies are for euer remoued out of the society of men so should our sinnes be abandoned from vs. Secondly dead bodies in the graue vse to spend and confume away by little and little so should our sins Thirdly dead bodies vse to grow loathsome more and more so should our sinnes Fourthly dead bodies waxe out of memorie and are quite forgotten so should our sinnes in respect of any delight we should take in remembring them He descended into Hell COncerning this Article of Christs descension into Hell I propound three things to be considered of 1. The Originall of it 2. The Authoritie of it 3. The sense and meaning of it with the Vse For the first these words He descended into Hell were not in the most ancient Creeds Learned men giue instance both in the Creeds that haue them not in as also of most ancient Expositors that vndertooke to expound the Apostles Creed and yet makes no mention of this Article at all Amandus Polanus saith they are not in the Nicene Creed nor in the Creed of the Councell at Sardis nor in the Creed of the first Councell at Constantinople nor in the first Toletan Councell nor in the Creed of the Councell of Ephesus nor in the Creeds of the sixt and the eleuenth Toletan Councells nor in the Creeds of the Councels of Wormes and Franckford nor in diuers other Creeds And besides it is obserued that neither Clement the first nor Iernaeus nor Tertullian nor Iustine Martyr nor Origen nor Augustine though they expound the Creed yet make any mention of this Article and Ruffinus that doth receiue the words yet saith that they are not in the Creed of the Romane Church nor amongst the Churches of the East For the second though these words haue not beene found to be acknowledged in the first Churches yet because for many ages they haue beene receiued with an vniuersall consent of all Christian Churches and are acknowledged by many of the ancient Fathers and Councels and are receiued by the Church of England and by all sorts of Diuines in our Church therefore it were great impudencie for any man to reiect these words or question their authoritie either for the truth or vse of them onely for the interpretation of the words the learned know that the Diuines of no one age since they came into the Creed did fully agree about the proper meaning of them and as I conceiue the Church of England hath neuer made any interpretation of them in any Nationall Synode or Conuocation that might declare which sense our Church hath taken to And therefore men must be aduised and take heed of rash censuring of the opinions of Diuines in our Church that deliuer their consciences in this Article though there bee difference about the sense amongst them and weake Christians must know that it is possible for a Christian to be saued that beleeues the word of God and the rest of the Articles of the Creed though he neuer come to know infallibly what is the proper sense of this Article Now for the sense of the words of this Article if the opinions of Diuines be gathered together some of them will be found apparantly false some of them verisimilies things that be like Truth some of them are manifestly true And lastly there is a sense is not onely a truth but the proper truth of this place if we could finde it out Now for an introduction it will not be vnprofitable to take notice of the diuers acceptations of the Originall words rendered here Hell The Hebrew word is Sheol and the Greeke word Hades Now the Kings Translators of the Bible doe not render the words all alike in euery place As for the word Hades in the new Testament they translate it the most places Hell Yet in one place I finde it translated the Graue viz. 1. Cor. 15. 55. So for the word Sheol in the old Testament vsually they translate it Hell Yet in diuers places they call it the Pit as Iob 17. 16. and likewise in sundrie places they call it the Graue and it cannot well be otherwise rendered as Gen. 42. 38. and 37. 35. 1 King 2. 6. Psal 49 15. and 6. 5. Esay 38. 18. Now Christ may be said to descend into Hell either in respect of the wholeman or in respect of the body only or in respect of the soule only In respect of the whole Man it is true that he descended into Hell in foure Respects 1. In respect of Incarnation when our Sauiour descended from heauen to take our Nature in a large sense he may be said then to descend into Hades For the ancient Grecians whence the word Hades comes vnderstood by Hades the Earth and many of the ancient Fathers call the earth Infernum or Hell for they make a distinction of Hell and say One is superiour and that is the Earth and another is inferiour and that is the Hell of the damned Nor did Christ descend only to be vpon
priuation of what he had before for first the Body was taken from the soule and a diuorce made between that couple that had liued so louingly together See 2 Cor. 5. 2. Secondly the 〈…〉 part of the soule was abolished seeing hearing breaâ—â—â—ng speaking and the like all ceast in Christ all the vessels or instruments of the senses being taken away from the soule Thirdly all outward operations did cease in which the soule was wont to worke and now could worke no longer This is to be vnderstood of doing worke in the visible and corporeall world Fourthly there is in the soules euen of the godly and so in Christ a most earnest longing yet without paine or sorrow for the consummation of felicitie to be enioyed with the body resumed The soule departed is ioyned to the body still though not in life and sense yet in naturall affection so as it enioyes no happinesse which it doth not wish to the body The soules of the righteous crie vnder the Altar for though they rest saith one à labore yet they doe not rest à clamore and though they haue nothing that molest them yet they haue not yet what would more delight them viz. their bodies Thus of the first sense Secondly Christ in soule descended into Hell when as our furetie he submitted himselfe to beare those hellish soâ—rowes which we were bound by our sinnes to luffer for euer His descension is his proiection of himselfe into the sea of Gods wrath conceiued for our sinnes and his ingression into most vnspeakable straits and torments in his soule which we should else haue suffered for euer in Hell This way of Christ descending into Hell is expresly vttered in the person of Dauid as the type of Christ Psal 86. 13. and 116. 3. and 69. 3. Thus the Prophet Esay saith His soule was made an offering Esay 53. 10. And this I take it Dauid meanes when hee said of Christ Thou wilt not leaue my soule in Hell Psalm 16. Acts 2. And thus Christ descended into hell when hee was aliue not when he was dead Thus his soule was in Hell when in the Garden hee did sweat bloud and on the Crosse when hee cried out so lamentably My God my God why hast thou forsaken mee Matth. 26 38. And according to this sense is the Article fitly placed in the Creed for hauing reckoned before what hee suffered in bodie in this Article is expressed what hee suffered in soule and in the sixteenth Psalme it seemes hee first reckons what hee suffered in soule and his deliuery from it when hee said Thou wilt not leaue my soule in Hell and then speakes of the priuiledge of his body in the graue as a thing which followed the suffering and deliuerance of his soule out of Hell The vse of this Article may be 1. To informe vs againe of the hatefulnesse of sinne that hath thus abased the Sonne of God and withall to shew vs how great that surpassing loue of Christ to vs was that could bee content for our sakes to be thus abased 2. To instruct vs especially in two things Humility and Patience This is a matchlesse patterne for vs to learne by how should our hearts fall low and descend in vs when we heare how many wayes Christ hath descended and abased himselfe for vs this should destroy our pride and those high thoughts in vs that hinder true lowlinesse of heart Phil. 2. Matth. 11. 29. And for Patience what can wee suffer that is comparable to the descension of Christ into Hell in all those senses Such vnworthy creatures are we as whatsoeuer God doe with vs wee cannot descend lower than wee are or deserue to be and if God haue deliuered our Sauiour from this bottomlesse sea of misery into which he descended for our sakes why should wee doubt through vnbeleefe or despaire This should teach vs to trust vpon God and wait for deliuerance from whatsoeuer distresse we doe or can fall into 3. To comfort vs for his Descension is our Ascension He descended into Hell that we might ascend into heauen He hath endured vnspeakable sorrowes on earth that we might enioy riuers of pleasure in heauen The fifth Article 2 TIM 2. 8. The third day he rose againe from the Dead HItherto of the Articles of the Creed that describe the abasement and humiliation of of Christ the Mediator on earth Now it followes to consider of the Articles that concerne the exaltation of Christ as hee is the Mediator made glorious and so three things are entertained into the Christian faith as the three parts or degrees of the glorification of Christ viz. his Resurrection Ascension and Session at the right hand of God But before I handle these in particular I must consider of his exaltation in generall Concerning the exaltation of Christ in generall two things are to be considered both what in Christ was exalted and what good it is to vs that hee was so exalted For the first of these The person of Christ was exalted and that in respect of both Natures The Diuine Nature was exalted but in some respect the Humane Nature was exalted simply The Diuine Nature being immutable could receiue no increase of glory or essence in it selfe but yet was exalted in respect of the manifestation of the glory and Maiestie which in the estate of humiliation was hidden as it were vnder a vaile Rom. 1. 4. so that Christ was exalted in respect of Manifestation onely as he was God The Humane nature was exalted absolutely and simply and that two waies namely by the deposition or laying downe of Infirmities and by glorification or susception of most excelling gifts In the estate of exaltation Christ put off the infirmities of our nature which he assumed in his Incarnation such as were hunger thirst wearinesse in the body and negatiue ignorance and feare and sorrow in his soule The gifts he receiued were both in body and soule his body being rescued from corruption and death and all misery becomes incorruptible immortall impatible and was made to shine with all purity strength agility and brightnesse as became the body of God 1 Cor. 15. 42 43 44. His soule receiued all knowledge could befall a nature euen the knowledge perfect of all things that are and all vertues and gifts in their highest degree that can be in a glorified creature aboue all blessed Angels and men Yet by the way wee must know that Christ did receiue such glory as did not destroy the humane nature Christ laid downe all infirmities of the flesh but not the flesh it selfe for now hee is glorified hee hath the same flesh he had when he was borne and crucified He was not emptied of the substance of his humanity but in it glorified not deified for How can a finite thing equall that which is infinite And how can wee say wee beleeue in Christ God and Man if he be no more a man Wherefore we must constantly hold the difference between
the Maiestie vncreated the Maiestie created which is in Christ the one belongs to the Diuine nature the other to the humane The good that comes to vs by his exaltation is threefold the first is the confirmation of our faith and hope for his exaltation shewes plainly that hee hath fully satisfied for our sinnes and conquered all our enemies Sinne the Law Death the Deuill the Graue and Hell and that hee hath purchased Gods fauour and all that concernes our eternall saluation 1 Pet. 1. The second is the perpetuation of his office both as the Prophet and Apostle of our confession Psal 22. 23. Ioh. 17. vlt. as our Priest to make intercession for vs Psal 110. 4. Rom. 8. 33. and as our eternall King Psal 45. 4. 5. and 89. 36. Dan. 7. 27. Luk. 1. 33. Rom. 14. 9. and in all these by his glorification hee hath procured a larger donation and effusion of the Holy Ghost which makes the times vnder Christ more happy than those before Ioh. 7. 39. In all his gifts he giues now as he that is exalted aboue euery name that is named in heauen and earth The third is our owne exaltation he was therefore exalted that he might exalt vs to the glory of heauen Eph. 2. 6. 7. The consideration of the exaltation of Christ may serue greatly for our comfort for besides the former benefits it may raise vp in vs an assurance of hope of preferment by him seeing our Brother is so highly preferred and withall it may greatly encourage vs in all our suits to God seeing wee haue Christ with him that is so high in his fauour and further in all the straits and distresses of the Church here on earth this may ioy our hearts that Christ is so highly preferred that he is able to preserue and deliuer the Church when pleaseth him But yet we must remember two things if wee would haue benefit by Christs exaltation the one is that wee be true Christians for else his preferment will not reach to vs onely such as are bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh haue part in his glory and such are none but true beleeuers The other is that if wee will reigne with Christ wee must suffer with him wee see here how it was with him first he was abased and then exalted so it must be with vs Luk. 24. 26. Heb. 2. 9. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Thus of his exaltation in generall The first degree of his exaltation was his Resurrection from the dead Concerning the Resurrection of Christ diuers things are to be considered of 1. That he did rise from the dead 2. What of him did rise 3. When he rose 4. How he rose 5. Why he rose from the dead 6. His Apparitions after his Resurrection 7. What good comes to vs by his Resurrection That Christ did rise from the dead we beleeue against all Iewes Turkes and prophane Mockers and are enduced so to doe by testimony both diuine and humane The diuine testimonies are three first the Spirit of God which testifiech two waies first by the Apostles and Euangelists in the Euangelicall Story which wee ought to beleeue if the Apostles had neuer beene eye-witnesses for if the witnesse of men be receiued the witnesse of God is greater Secondly in the heart of euery beleeuer that relyes vpon the Gospell Ioh. 15. 26. The second testimony is the witnesse of Angels who were sent from heauen of purpose to signifie so much Luk. 24. 5. as by Angels the conception and birth of Christ was testified from heauen so was his resurrection The third was the Apparition of Christ shewing himselfe many times aliue from the dead The Humane testimonies were three first was the testimony of Mary Magdalen and the other women that came to annoint the body of Iesus Ioh. 20. 1. as a woman was the first that brought from the Deuill the tidings of sinne vnto the first Adam so a woman is the first that from the good Angels brings the tidings of the Resurrection of the second Adam by whom we are iustified from our sinnes The second was the testimony of the Apostles and fifty Disciples and S. Paul who all saw Christ after hee was risen 1 Cor. 15. 6. The third was the testimonies of the Souldiers that watched the Sepulchre wherein obserue the great prouidence of God that makes the high Priests against their wils from these men to know that Christ was risen from the dead who were set of purpose to hinder the report of the Resurrection by watching the Sepulchre lest his Disciples should steale away his body by night The second point is quickly opened If any aske What of Christ did rise The answer is That the body of Christ onely did rise his Deity could not and the sould did not For the time of the Resurrection Christ did rise the third day after the end of the Sabbath on the first day of the weeke about Sunne rising and concerning this answer diuers things are to be considered of First it was necessary Christ should not rise from the dead sooner or later than the third day from his death and buriall for so it was foretold Hos 6. 2. He shall restore vs to life after two daies viz. the Messiah shall doe it and the third day hee shall raise vs vp viz. in his owne person which was a pledge of our Resurrection and wee shall liue in his sight It is thought S. Paul had respect vnto this place when he said He rose againe the third day according to the Scriptures 1 Cor. 15. 4. and besides this was prefigured by the type Ionas the Prophet as our Sauiour himselfe shewed in his life time Mat. 12. 40. Thirdly he could haue risen as soone as hee was buried but he would not lest the truth of his death should haue beene questioned and beyond the third day hee would not tarry lest the faith of his Disciples should faile and lest any should haue cause to thinke that he brought not the same body was dead but some other Further obserue that as Christ died the same day Adam was created so he liued againe the same day the world began to be the same day God made heauen and earth the same day he filled the earth with the grace and heauen with the ioy of the Resurrection of Christ and therefore this day was called the Lords day Rev. 1. 10. Thirdly hee rose at the rising of the Sunne to shew that he was the true Sunne of righteousnesse that was now rising to enlighten the new and Christian world after the long night of darknesse and legall shadowes and that hee had brought life and immortality to light 2 Tim. 1. 10. For the fourth point to wit how Christ rose diuers things are to be answered first that he rose by his own power He raised himselfe vp from the dead Ioh. 2. 19. and 10. 18. and 5. 25. for though other Scriptures attribute resurrection to God the Father the Holy
Ghost yet that hinders not the truth of this assertiō for in the works ad extra all the Trinity work but yet in their order God the Father by the Son through the Holy Ghost raised the dead body of Christ Secondly he rose by a way that neuer man rose and not as other men haue risen or shall rise by a way peculiar to himselfe viz. as the Lord of Life as the first borne of the Dead as the first fruits of them that sleepe Rev. 1. 5. 1 Cor. 15. 20. 23. not as a priuate person but as a publike person as our head and surety He saw no corruption in the Graue as other dead bodies doe and he rose to immortall life neuer to dye againe whereas Lazarus and others that were raised were raised but to a mortall life they were to dye againe he was the first tha◠euer rose to eternall life Thirdly hee rose in the same body that was dead and buried Luk. 24. 39. which was necessary for our comfort in the discharge of our debt that the same body that was imprisoned came out of prison and doth the better assure the hope of the resurrection of our bodies Fourthly he rose inuitis custodibus whether the Keepers of the Sepulchre would or not and smote them with great amazement to shew how easie it is for him to triumph ouer his enemies when they seeme to bee surest of victory He that could conquer them when they had nothing in appearance to oppose them but a dead body can as easily defeat all his enemies that onely differ from his people only in greatnesse of earthly power If the Church were as the dead body of Christ yet it may rise againe notwithstanding all their armed Troopes Fistly hee rose with an earthquake that thereby hee might signifie First that the earth did him homage and as it were sware fealty to him as her Lord and Proprietary Secondly that as the earth trembled at his death so now as it were is exalted for ioy that shee was to render him aliue from the dead Thirdly that Christ would shake the world and the heart of man by his Gospell Heb. 12. Fourthly that Christ by his power can and will make the earth giue vp her dead at the last day Lastly the Angels ministred vnto him by rolling away the stone c. to signifie that not onely he was Lord of Angels but that God was satisfied as Iudges that send some officer to fetch the prisoner out of prison and release him Fiftly but why was it necessary that Christ should rise againe Ans First that the Scripture might bee fulfilled that had foretold it Psal 16. 10. Ioh. 20. 9. Mat. 26. 54. Secondly if the Scripture had not foretold yet such was the dignity of his person that he must needs rise for it was impossible for him to be holden downe of Death Act. 2. 24. for first he was the onely Son of God and the Father loues his Sonne and cannot suffer him to be ouercome of death Besides he was God himselfe the Author and Prince of life and therefore it had beene absurd for him to abide in death that giues all others life Thirdly hee was a iust man and innocent and had fully satisfied for our sinnes and therefore God could not keepe him in prison for nothing and where sinne is not there death cannot reigne Thus of the second reason Thirdly such was the office of him that rose againe that he could not abide in death as was shewed before hee must declare Gods name to his brethren hee must make intercession hee must reigne as a King euerlasting all which he could not doe if he abide in death Fourthly because there was a Decree for his resurrection in Gods eternall Councell Psal 2. 7. commpared with Act. 13. 32. 33. Fiftly that the types and shadowes of it might bee fulfilled Ionas was a type of the Resurrection Mat. 12. 39. So was Adam waking out of the sleepe into which hee was cast when the Woman was made out of his side 〈◊〉 was Samson that brake asunder the barres and gates and was deliuered so was Dauid that was so often oppressed and yet exalted to the kingdome Psal 86. 13. Concerning the Apparitions of Christ after his resurrection the Scripture records that our Sauiour was on earth forty daies and in that time appeared to many at seuerall times shewing himselfe aliue from the dead and giuing order concerning his Kingdome as hee was forty daies in giuing the Law to Moses on the Mount so was he forty daies in giuing order about the new Law to the Apostles and hee that began to consecrate himselfe to the office appointed him by his Father in fasting forty daies doth now take forty daies both to lay downe that office and to consecrate the Ministery of his Disciples Now concerning these Apparitions diuers things are to be considered 1. The Reasons why he appeared 2. The Persons to whom he appeared For the first our Sauiour staied a while vpon earth and appeared at seuerall times for these Reasons 1. That he might confirme the infallible truth of his Resurrection that the Christian world might bee fully assured of it that God had raised him from the dead Act. 10. 40 41. and that he was raised in the same body that was crucified and buried for our sinnes 2. That he might giue order to his Disciples concerning all things that concerned his Kingdome ouer Iewes and Gentiles and might appoint all the alterations were to bee made in the manner of gouerning the Christian world Act. 1. 3. and thus hee instituted the seuerall orders of Ministers vnder the Gospell granting full Commission to the Apostles Act. 28. 18. Eph. 4. 11. and so we haue reason to beleeue that the translation of the day for the Christian Sabbath was by appointment from him while he was on earth with other things which the Apostles ordered afterwards 3. That he might giue gifts vnto the men that were to begin the worke of erecting the Christian world Ioh. 20. 21 22 23. Eph. 4. promising to giue the holy Ghost more fully Act. 1. 4. The persons to whom hee appeared are to be considered negatiuely and affirmatiuely 1. Negatiuely he appeared not to the world not to all the people not to the chiefe Priests Rulers of the people Act. 10. 41. that therby he might shew First that his Kingdome was not of this world Iob. 18. 36. Secondly that he did not need the helpe and patronage of the greatnesse of this world in businesses of his Kingdome Thirdly that his Kingdome comes not by externall obseruation and is not obiected to the eyes of the body but to the eyes of the minde and faith Luk. 17. 20 21. Ioh. 20. 29. Fourthly that the contempt of the meanes in the ordinances of Christ shall bee scourged with a priuation of all fellowship with Christ in his glory The chiefe Priests and Rulers and other despisers of the Doctrine and Miracles of Christ in
true members Rom. 6. 4 5. And if thou haue no part in this first Resurrection thou art in danger to be swallowed vp of the second death Reu. 20. 6. and therefore we must all with Saint Paul seeke the vertue of the Resurrection of Christ Phil. 3. 8 9. And to this end we must daily present our selues with honest and good hearts before the voice of Christ in the Gospell which is able to raise vp the dead hearts of men Ioh. 5. 25. and withall pray to God by his power to plucke vp our hearts out of the graues of sinne that we may liue the life of grace in his sight Thirdly Saint Paul vrgeth another vsâ— Col. 3. 1. If we be risen with Christ then we must set our affections on things that are aboue and not on things here below and haue our conuersation so lifted vp from the respect of earthly things as Christ had in the fortie dayes he was on earth 3. By way of consolation and so it is comfortable foure wayes 1. Against desperate afflictions if we be brought as low as Christ was by the hand of God or malice of men yet we should hope in God who is able to raise vs vp from most deadly crosses Thus the Prophet Esay tells the people their dead men shall liue Esay 26. 19. 2. Against the combat with Gods wrath for our sinnes We may safely flie to the Resurrecton of Christ to assure our Iustification hee died and was buried for our sinnes and therefore rising from the dead it must needs be for our Iustification Rom. 4. 25. Seeing in his Resurrection hee comes our of Prison and so declares that he hath discharged all our debt and this a good conscience may plead to saue it selfe against the seas of Gods wrath if they were like the waters of the Deluge as Saint Peter shewes 1 Pet. 3. 21. 3. In the point of our Sanctification against our sinnes and the power and filth of them for if lesus be aliue he receiued this life as our head and for vs as the head is the fountaine of Senses whence they are deriued to all the parts of the body so is Christ our Head the Fountaine of spirituall life and senses whence comes life and sense to euery member If Christ rose the third day then after two dayes also we shall be reuiued Hos 6. 1 2. And we are ingrafted into the similitude of his Resurrection Rom. 6. 4. Nor should weake Christians be discouraged that finde not a like degree or measure of life as other Christians haue from Christ for all the members haue not a like measure of sense from the head and Christ doth conueigh the influence of his grace by degrees as he that went into the water that ran out of the Temple first was in to the Ankles then to the knees then to the loynes then it grew so deepe as it could not be sounded to the bottome so is it with the water of life in true Christians Ezech. 47. 3 4 5. Some Christians are like Ezechiels bones when they first had life there appeares nothing in them but skin and bone but the Lord can cause the wind so to blow that they shall be filled vp and made compleat men in Christ Ezech. 37. 4 7 8. 4. In the case of the resurrection of our bodies as hath bin shewed before for by the sound beleefe of this Article we infallibly gather that our owne mortall bodies shall be raised vp at the last day as is euidently affirmed Rom. 8. 11. 1 Thess 4. 14. The sixth Article LVKE 24. 51. He ascended into heauen c. HItherto of the Resurrection from the dead The second degree of his exaltation was his Ascension into heauen Concerning which before I diuide the matter to bee handled I must speake somewhat of the sense of the words To Ascend in this Article doth not signifie a change from one condition to another or a disparition or vanishing out of fight nor is it vttered figuratiuely by an Anthropopathie as it is sometimes ascribed to God as Gen. 17. 22. Psal 47. 6. but it signifies properly a Motion from one place to another and from a lower place to a higher and so from earth to heauen which the diuers tearms vsed in Scripture manifestly shew He was receiued vp saith S. Marke Ch. 16. 19. He was parted from them and caried vp saith S. Luke Ch. 24. 51. He was taken vp from them Act. 1. 9. And the Apostles looked stedfastly as he went vp Act. 1. 10. and the place is mentioned expresly viz. into heauen So that the sense of the Article is as it soundeth literally Hee went vp from earth to heauen Now concerning this degree of his Exaltation I would consider of these things 1. Who ascended 2. How he ascended 3. When he ascended 4. From what place he ascended 5. Whither he ascended 6. The witnesses of his Ascension 7. The ends of his Ascension and then the vses of all For the first If wee aske who ascended The Creed answers Iesus Christ the onely Sonne of God that was borne of a Virgin c. so that Ascension is attributed to the whole person Christ God and Man ascended he that descended first is he that now ascends Eph. 4. 9. Christ God ascended but it was in respect of his humane nature The Word that was with God and was God was alwaies in heauen but yet the Word made flesh was not alwaies in heauen now the Word ascended as it was made flesh that is as it presented his humane nature taken vp locally from earth to heauen before his Father and the Angels So then the answer is That Christ the Son of God ascended in his flesh not in his Diuinity which fills all places and so cannot ascend For the second question diuers things are to be answered viz. that he ascended first by his owne power euen by the power of his diuine nature carrying vp his body into heauen and opening heauen to bring in his Humanity as also by a vertue in his glorified body which was able to moue vpward as well as downward Secondly that being about to leaue his Disciples in a solemne manner hee lift vp his hands and blessed them To blesse is sometimes to wish a blessing as when Parents blesse their Children Sometimes it is to pronounce a blessing as when the Priests blessed the people Numb 6. 22. or Melchisedech blessed Abraham Gen. 14. 19. sometime it is to foretell a blessing as when Isaac blessed his two sonnes sometimes it is to conferre a blessing and so only God blesseth vs and his Sonne Christ God blesseth vs in bestowing all spirituall blessings in heauenly things Eph. 1. 3. And so when wee read that Christ blessed them lifting vp his hands wee must thinke of him as that blessed seed the fountaine of blessings to all Nations in whom onely all blessednesse was to be had that had now satisfied Gods Iustice and remoued the curse and therefore
had power to estate blessing vpon his Disciples and all true Christians for euer This blessing was the fruit of his Passion and Resurrection and belongs to all the godly to the worlds end and therefore he leaues his blessing on earth being now to ascend to heauen Vnto this blessed Father and Sauiour should we daily flie and seeke his blessing which is able to doe vs more good than all the blessings of men or Angels Thirdly that hee ascended visibly in the sight of his Disciples Act. 1. 9. and therefore he did not vanish and become inuisible in himselfe as the Vbiquitaries dreame Fourthly he made vse of the seruice of a cloud which receiued him as he departed and caried him vp as it were a Chariot and at length hid him from the eyes of his Disciples and thus he did to proue that it was he of whom it had been long before said Hee maketh his Clouds his Chariot Psal 104. 3. and withall to restraine curiosity he doth as it were draw a curtaine betweene his body and their eyes and betweene this mystery and our mindes that we should rest satisfied in beleeuing that hee did ascend and not busie our heads about vnprofitable and curious questions in things not reuealed And further it may be thereby was shadowed out the manner of our meeting with our Sauiour at the last day that as a cloud tooke him away so in the clouds should we meet him againe 1 Thes 4. 17. Thus of the second point The third question is When hee ascended and to that the answer is short viz. forty dayes after his resurrection why hee staied forty daies before he ascended was shewed before viz. that hee might instruct his Disciples about his Kingdome and withall to shew that the doctrine of the Gospell was not inferiour to the doctrine of the Law which Moses was in receiuing from the mouth of God forty daies in the Mount and as he was forty daies in the wildernesse meditating of his worke before he began to preach so is hee forty daies in preparing his Disciples before hee send them forth about that great Worke of the conuersion of the Nations The fourth question is From what place hee ascended and that is noted by the Euangelist S. Luk. Chap. 24. 50 Act. 1. 12. viz. that he went vp into heauen from off some part of the mount of Oliues that was neere the Towne of Bethania Now it is coniectured by Diuines that hee chose this place of purpose First that in the same place he might shew the proofe of his Diuinity and Glory in which before he had shewed the extreme proofe of his frailty and infirmity when in that place hee sweat blood strugling vnder the brunt of Gods fierce wrath and in that place hee began the declaration of his greatest glory where not long before hee had begun to feele suffer his greatest ignominie and paine Secondly this mountainish place serued somewhat to awake the affections of the godly to teach them to get as high as they can aboue the world and worldly occasions hasting after their blessed Sauiour that is gone vp to heauen before them Thirdly Bethania signifies the house of affliction and so by his ascending to the glory of heauen from that place he might leaue vs an assurance that a passage may be had yea vnto all the godly shall bee prepared to attaine vnto the ioyes of heauen euen through many tribulations we may ascend out of the house of sorrow bed of sicknesse vale of teares the land of captiuity vnto heauen as well as from Ierusalem a place of peace Yea such afflicted ones may much comfort themselues in the hope that Christ will take them to heauen out of these places of sorrow in his due time The fift question is Whither he ascended and the answer to that is in the Creed and the Scriptures before quoted into Heauen and Christ himselfe saith Hee went to his Father in heauen Ioh. 14. 12. and 20. 16. Heb. 9. 20. Now this heauen doth not signifie God himselfe or a heauenly conuersation or heauenly glory but by heauen is meant that place of eternall blessednesse which is without the corruptible world which is aboue all these moueable worldly heauens and to vs now liuing on earth is inuisible It is that place that Christ calls The house of his heauenly Father in which are many Mansions Ioh. 14. 12. and Solomon calls the place of Gods habitation the heauens Chron. 6. â—1 and the habitation of his holinesse in heauen 1 King 8. 31. Christ therefore is now in that highest heauen which must contain him til the times of the restoring of all things It is obiected that Christ ascended aboue all heauens Eph. 4. Answer It is true aboue all these visible heauens aboue the Aire and the coelestiall Orbes in which are the Sunne Moone and Starres and so went into that heauen called the third heauen which is the seat of the blessed It is further obiected if Christ ascended aboue all those worldly heauens then his body is in no place because Aristotle proues in his first booke of heauen that aboue all heauens is no place Answer It is false that aboue all heauens is no place for though there bee not such a place as Aristotle describes Physically yet there is a place for where there is a body there must needs be a space in which that body is contained according to that knowne saying Take away spaces from bodies they will be no where and if no where then they are not This space the Scripture calls a place But against Aristotle we oppose the expresse authority of Christ himselfe who affirmeth there are places in heauen Ioh. 14. 2 3. Now God would haue vs to know whither Christ ascended for three Reasons First that we might be certaine he remained still a true man euen in his glory in heauen Secondly that wee might know whither to conuert our thoughts and desires and where our hearts might finde Christ as Paul saith If yee be risen with Christ seeke those things that are aboue where Christ sits at the right hand of God Col. 3. 1. wee cannot find Christ on earth wee must looke him in heauen Thirdly that we might know where wee shall dwell and reigne when wee dye Ioh. 14. 2. and 17. 24. Now in heauen Christ ascended to his Father as he saith Ioh. 14. 12. and 20. 17. not that hee could not finde his Father any where but in heauen for he is euery where but because God the Father doth in a singular manner manifest his glory and loue in the heauen of the blessed and in that heauen doth collect his fâ—mily and houshold that shall for euer abide with him And for this cause doth our Sauiour teach vs to pray Our Father which art in heauen not which art euery where though that be true that we might thereby be admonished that we doe not belong to the society of this world but vnto that
society that is in heauen that is to that family of adoption which is the house of our Father in heauen of which family and society Christ is the head Sixtly the witnesses were first Angels Act. 1. and that for diuers reasons for it was very fit to make vse of their testimony now that he was to shew the greatest worke of his diuine Maiesty seeing he had vsed them and their testimony and seruice at his Conception Natiuity Tentation Death and Resurrection and beside their testimony is vsed to appease the griefe of the Disciples for their separation from so meeke and louing a Lord and Master And further to reach them that though he be absent in body yet would protect his by his Spirit and by the ministery of his Angels The other sort of witnesses were the Disciples themselues This Article containing one great part of the mystery of godlinesse 1 Tim. 3. 16. it pleased our Sauiour to giue them first teachers of it assurance of it by the testimony of their senses that with the more liberty power they might vrge faith in their hearers seeing they brought them what they had not onely heard but seene and felt 1 Ioh. 1. 2. If any aske Why our Sauiour would not ascend in the sight of the whole Nation of the Iewes as well as in the sight of the Disciples I answer they were not worthy so much as once to see the Lord in his glory that had made no vse of his doctrine and miracles when he was amongst them in his estate of abasement And besides here by all the world is warned to take notice of it that the ordinary meanes to breed faith and saue their soules is the hearing of the Word and therefore doth our Sauiour of purpose withhold from men other waies of information The end of his Ascension were diuers 1. To fulfill the Type The high Priest once a yeare was to goe into the most holy place The most holy place was a type of heauen and the high Priest of Christ and his going into the most holy place shadowed out Christs Ascension and going into heauen Heb. 7. 26. and 6. 20. and 8. 4. 2. To shew that all things were fulfilled and accomplished by him which were written of him and that he had perfectly performed all that concord our reconciliation and the victory ouer our enemies and therefore his Ascension was a most glorious manifestation of his triumph and spirituall and heauenly glory after his most absolute victory and conquest 3. That hauing ouercome death hee might now enter vpon that glory which was prepared for him before the foundation of the world Ioh. 17. 5. for then was the singular glory of Christ made manifest when as Homo-deus or God-man hee entred into heauen which was a sight the Angels had neuer seene before whither may belong that of the Psalme Psal 24. 7. Open ye Princes your gates that the King of glory may enter in 4. That he might lead Captiuity captiue and before God and Angels exercise a perfect triumph ouer the spirits in the Aire that had assaulted him and whom hee had spoiled and now made to attend the Chariot of his triumph 5. That thereby he might shew that Angels and powers in heauen were also subiect to him 1 Pet. 3. 22. 6. That in heauen he might make intercession for vs with the Father Heb. 9. 24. 1 Ioh. 2. 1. Rom. 8. 34. which was shadowed out in the Law The high Priest went into the holy place alone and caried vpon his shoulders and brest the names of the Tribes in pretious stones but the people stood a great way off shut out in the vtter court of the Temple making their praiers there which were caried in by the high Priest sprinkled with blood So it is with vs wee are here in this world a great way off shut out of heauen here we make our moane and prayers with hearts lift vp to that heauenly Sanctuary and there doth Iesus cary our names on his breast and shoulders and presents himselfe for vs sprinkled with his owne blood to couer and make propitiation for our sinnes and imperfections 7. That he might open heauen for vs and make a way into the most holy place for vs which sinne had shut vp Heb. 10. 19. 20. Ezech. 44. 1 2 3. and so he saith he ascended that he might prepare a place for vs Ioh. 14. 2. 3. and 20. 20. 17. for by lifting vp our flesh into heauen therby as by a certaine pledge he being our head and wee his members we might haue assurance to ascend thither also in due time Eph. 2. 6. 8. That from thence he might send the holy Ghost the Comforter as a most diuine token of his loue to his Spouse the Church and by him might fill vs with vnutterable assistance and qualifie vs with diuers gifts Ioh. 16. 7. Psal 68. 19. Eph. 4. 10 11. 9. That our affections might not be misplaced on earth or on his bodily presence but might be drawne vp to heauen and the minding of heauenly things Col. 3. 1. The Vses follow and are 1 For information and so we should striue to be affected with the great glory of Christs triumph in ascending from earth to that glorious heauen in so glorious a manner But perhaps some one will say Elias ascended vp to heauen before and therefore it seemes this ascension of our Sauiour was no singular thing Answ There was great difference betweene the Ascension of Elias and this of our Sauiour for first he ascended by vertue of the merit of Christ which had couenanted with God to make satisfaction and so did open heauen from the beginning of the world But Christ ascended without the helpe of the merits of any other Secondly Elias went to heauen hauing not first tasted of death but Christ died and was buried and rose againe before his Ascension Thirdly Elias ascended by the helpe of Angels being not able to ascend by his owne power but Christ ascended by his owne power Fourthly Elias ascended into heauen but as a Citizen of heauen but Christ as Lord of heauen hauing a name aboue euery name Fiftly Elias went into heauen onely for himselfe Christ opened heauen for vs also 2 For consolation and so this Article ought to bee a fountaine of great consolation to vs if we consider especially the fruit and profit comes to vs by it which may bee partly gathered by that which hath beene declared before for first wee get heauen open for vs by it since the sinne of the first Adam heauen was shut against vs which was shadowed out by the Angell with a flaming Sword stopping the way into Paradise which was a type of heauen The first Adam shut heauen and the second opened it opened it I say for vs for Christ entred into heauen in our person to take possession for vs so as we doe actually possesse heauen in that our flesh is there and our head is there God
hath made vs to sit in heauenly places in Christ Iesus Eph. 1. 6. for as he left vs the earnest of his Spirit so he tooke from vs the earnest of the flesh and caried it into heauen as a pawne to assure that the whole should be brought after him So that his ascension into heauen works our ascension into heauen and so a threefold ascension For first heauen is opened for a spirituall ascension of our minds while our bodies are on earth our hearts taking vnspeakable comfort by faith in our vnion with Christ and so with God whereas otherwise without Christ our very thoughts are shut out of heauen our hearts hauing no cause of comfort but rather of sorrow to thinke of our losse of Gods fauour and so glorious a place Secondly heauen is opened for our soules to enter in when we dye our soules being to bee caried by the Angells into heauen that before in Adam kept vs out of heauen Thirdly heauen is opened for both soule and body at the last day 1 Thes 4. 14. 17. Ioh. 17. 24. Thus of the first benefit Another benefit comes to vs by the ascension of Christ and that is the leading of our enemies captiue for his triumph ouer them when he led captiuity captiue Psal 89. 19. extends to vs. That we may vnderstand this the better wee must know that Christs victory ouer his enemies had fiue degrees First it is the ordination of it and so he conquered from eternity Secondly the prediction of it and so his conquest was a foot in all the ages of the old Testament and began at the promise in Paradise after the fall and was plainly renewed in that place of the Psalmes quoted before Thirdly the operation of it in his owne person and so he conquered on the Crosse and triumphed in his Ascension Fourthly the application of it and so he conquereth and hath in all ages conquered in his Members making them able to ouercome Sinne and Sathan and the World but this is but in part and in the beginnings of it Fiftly the consummation and full accomplishment of the victory and so the Deuils and the Graue and Death and Sinne and the World shall be for euer vanquished at the last day when Christ shall appeare in glory and wee be made like vnto him in an euerlasting freedome from all misery The third benefit is the daily helpe wee haue from the intercession of Christ in heauen that perfectly remembers vs and appeares before God for vs to make our persons and praiers and workes still accepted before God as hath beene shewed before The last benefit is the sending of the holy Ghost to be with the Church to the end of the world in a speciall manner to qualifie vs with all needfull gifts and to be our Comforter as hath likewise beene shewed before Thirdly this Article serues for confuration of diuers sorts of men as 1. Of those that say the very body of Christ is present to the bodies of men in the Sacrament of the Supper whereas the Article is plaine he is in body ascended into heauen 2. Of the Papists about merit of workes They say Christ merited our Iustification but wee must merit our place in heauen Whereas our Sauiour saith He went to heauen to prouide and prepare a place for vs. 3. Of such as say they must giue way to an insufficient ministery because able men cannot bee had Whereas Christ ascended to giue gifts vnto men and therefore if all lawfull meanes were vsed able men would bee found by his blessing 4. Of such as thinke because they were not brought vp to learning or haue liued long in ignorance therefore knowledge must not bee required of them nor can they attaine to it whereas if they had honest hearts and would conscionably vse the meanes they might bee led into all truth by the Comforter which Christ hath sent 5. Of such as say they may liue in some sinnes and they can neuer bee seduced in this life which is a varne excuse for their negligence and wilfull indulgence ouer their corruptions for Christ ascended to lead captiuity captiue 6. Of all worldlings that professe they are Christs and yet minde nothing but earthly things whereas if they were true Christians their hearts would haue ascended with Christ by seeking those things that are aboue Col. 3. 1. A fourth sort of vses are for instruction and so 1. This Article should make vs willing to dye seeing it is the highest point of our preferment to ascend to heauen and seeing to dye is but to ascend to heauen and goe to our Father and that Christ ascended to take possession for vs. 2. It should teach vs not to mourne immoderately for the losse of our dearest friends seeing they are ascended to heauen and wee can neuer lose so much as the Disciples did when such a Master and Sauiour was parted from them and went to heauen 3. It should stirre vs vp to all possible care of an holy and contented life it should seeme to vs a monstrous base thing to serue sinne or the deuill or the world that are such shamefull captiues to be a slaue to a slaue is a matchlesse basenesse and yet this is the condition of the most and which makes it more wofull man likes it and desires to continue so still Lastly it should worke vpon vs a strong impression of desire to carry our selues as strangers here and pilgrims and to haue our conuersation in heauen where Christ is and â—â—om whence wee looke for him to come and vnite vs to himselfe when he shall change vs and make vs like himselfe in glory Hitherto of the Ascension of Christ The third degree of his exaltation is his Session at the right hand of God The first words of this Article are ambiguous because they are not taken in their proper sense for properly God hath no right hand as being a Spirit and Christ may not be thought to vse no other gesture in heauen but sitting and therefore we must enquire of the Scripture for the sense as it is figuratiue and so first what sitting may signifie then what the right hand of God signifies and then what it is to sit at the right hand of God For the first Sitting in a figuratiue sense in Scripture is vsed two waies First to note habitation abiding or resting as when the Apostles were willed to sit in that City till they were endued with power from on high Luk. 24. 49 Secondly to note Soueraignty and Iudiciarie power and when Solomon is said to sit vpon the Throne of his Father 1 King 1. 30. so Prou. 20. 8. Isa 16. 5. The right hand of God when it is spoken of about earthly things notes his power and helpe as Psal 44. 3. and when it is spoken of as in heauen it notes supreme glory and Maiestie and authority Now to be at the right hand when it is spoken of men it signifies to helpe as Psal 142. 5.
be in this world 7. In the case of publike dangers and distresses vpon the Churches of Christ and the seeming prosperity of his enemies for from this Article we may gather and must beleeue that all the enemies of Christ and his Church shall come to confusion and that the Church shall be deliuered as these and many other Scriptures shew Eph. 1. 20. c. Psal 110. 1 2. 1 Cor. 15. 25 26 27. Dan. 2. 44. and 7. 14. The seuenth Article From thence he shall come to iudge both quicke and dead ACTS 10. 42. And he commanded vs to preach vnto the people and to testifie that it is hee that is ordained of God a judge of quicke and dead HItherto of the three degrees of the exaltation of Christ Some haue thought that this Article containes a fourth degree of his glory but I am rather of their minds that take it to be a declaration of the former especially of his Session at the right hand of God as shewing one point of his greatnesse aboue men and Angels that hee is appointed Iudge of all the world and so of all men and Angels Some diuide these foure Articles thus One tells of what he did on earth viz. Rose from the dead The second tells how he went from the earth the third tells of his estate in heauen and the fourth of his returne to the earth againe There is great need of teaching and explicating of this Article both because it is a thing so much vrged in so many places both of the old and new Testament and because it was made one of the most fundamentall principles of the Apostles Catechisme Heb. 6. 2. Act. 10. 42. and especially because it is a doctrine of all others most effectuall to awaken the carnall secure hearts of men Act. 24. 26. and if it may be to bring them to repentance Act. 17. 31. and the more proper for vs vpon whō the ends of the world are come not only because it is now at hand but because men are in so high a degree forgetful of it yea because there are so many scoffers against it according as S. Peter foretold 2 Pet. 3. 3. Concerning this iudgement I intend to shew by way of explication 1. What kinde of iudgement it will be 2. Who shall be the Iudge 3. Whence he shall come to iudge 4. When the day of iudgement shall be 5. Where the place will be 6. Who shall be iudged 7. The signes of this Iudgement 8. The forme or manner how it shall be performed For the first what kinde of Iudgement this shall be may appeare by the properties of it and the properties are seuen First it is certaine It is such a Iudgement as will certainly come vpon men There must needs be a Iudgement in the end of the world First because so many Scriptures haue foretold it it hath beene proclaimed and men warned and summoned from the beginning of the world Henoch gaue notice of it Iude 15. so did Moses Deut. 32. and Dauid Psal 50. and Salomon Eccles 11. 9 and Daniel ch 7. 13. and Ioel ch 3. and Malachi ch 4. so did Christ himselfe Matt. 24. and Paul 2 Thess 1. and Peter 2 Pet. 3. Iohn Reu. 20. and Iude v. 6. here is a cloud of witnesses Secondly because we see that in this world full Iudgement is not executed and therefore it stands vp ō Gods iustice that there should be a generall Iudgment for in this world many times godly men be in great affliction as Lazarus wicked men be in great prosperity as Diues Now if God be iust he wil render to euery man according to his works which because it is not done in this world it remains that we are yet to expect such a iudgement as will giue euery man his due If iudgement begin at Gods house in this world then certainly will God finde a time to auenge himselfe on Satans family Thirdly there must needs be a iudgement in the end of the world for the declaration of Gods iustice which is now in many things hid Rom. 2. 5. Many things we see not the reason of and many things are hid in darknesse which then shall be brought to light Mens hearts now boile against many things they heare in Gods word or obserue in Gods workes now the Lord will ouercome in iudgement Psal 50. And therefore he hath appointed a time wherein he will cleare himselfe before all men and Angels Fourthly Gods workes of iudgement done already shew that he conceiues such an infinite wrath against sin as he must needs finde a time to be reuenged on the sins of all men Such as are the drowning of the old world the burning of Sodom the destruction of Ierusalem the tormenting of mankind with a world of diseases and miseries the sweeping away of many thousands together by Pestilence or sword the irreuocable sentence of death vpon all men shews that God will take an account of mens waies and will not put vp the transgressions of his Lawes Besides euery mans conscience naturally feares a supreme Iudge and therefore since there shall be a iudgement men should liue so as to prouide that it may goe well with them in that day 2. It is immediate God himselfe shall iudge There is a iudgement in this world which is called Gods iudgement but that is a mediate iudgement when God iudgeth by man as Deut. 1. 17. Psal 72. 1. Psal 50. 3. It is the last iudgement men haue receiued their doomes sometimes from men sometimes from God either iudging them by his word or afflicting them by his particular iudgements but these are all the first things but this is the last iudgement after which there shall be no more triall or sentence or execution and therefore the more terrible for wicked men because there can be no reuersing of this sentence as in this life vpon repentance there may be of other iudgements Ier. 18. 7 8 9 10. And for this sentence there will be no appeale 4. It is a generall and vniuersall iudgement 2 Cor. 5. 10. all must appeare both quicke and dead as will be more distinctly shewed afterwards God hath his particular iudgement vpon man in this world both in life iudging both the righteous and the wicked euery day Psal 7. 12. and in death when he passeth a particular sentence vpon euery man but this is iudgement of all men together 5. It is an open and manifest iudgement where all things shal be brought to light euen the secret and hidden things of all men euen the hidden things of darknesse God hath his secret iudgements vpon wicked men in this world when he consumes them like a moth Esay 51. 8. and plagues them in their soules or bodies or states in the things the world obserues not But at this day of iudgement all shall be done and opened before all men and Angels Which serues for exceeding terrour to impenitent sinners Is it such a shame to doe
penance before one particular congregation for one fault when the punishment is inflicted for their amendment and it may be men will pray for them forgiue them What wil the horror be then whē they must be shamed before all men and Angels for all their sins and this iudgement must be for their confusion and no eye shall pity them And so it serues for the singular comfort of the godly if it be a comfort to be praised and cleared of aspersions before a great assembly on earth as say it were at the meeting of Parliament and done by the mouth of a King with the applause of all the hearers What shall their euerlasting comfort be when at that day by the voice of Christ himselfe they shall be praised for all the good they haue done and cleared from all aspersions censures suspitions and wrong iudgements on earth before all the world of men and Angels 6. It will bee a sudden iudgement Christ will come vpon the world like a theefe in the night that doth not vse to knocke at the doore and giue men warning He will come as the snare doth vpon the bird Luke 21. 35. 1 Thess 5. 2 3. Which serues to shew the wofull estate of wicked men that liue in securitie for while they say Peace peace sudden destruction comes vpon them either by particular or generall iudgement 1 Thess 5. 3. and it should serue to warne wicked men to take heed of those sins which doe especially harden the hearts of men and breed securitie and indisposition in them Our Sauiour himselfe instanceth in surfetting and drunkennesse and cares of life Luk. 21. 34. and it should teach all men to watch and daily to pray to God for mercy and grace that they may be alwayes ready as our Sauiour vrgeth in the same place Luk. 21. 34. 7. It will be a righteous Iudgement Rom. 2. 5. Reu. 19. 11. Psal 9. 9. for God will iudge according to his owne righteousnesse which is infinitely perfect Psal 7. 9. and it will be true iudgement without error or mistaking either by euidence or the law or the sentence Reuel 15. 5. and 19. 11. He will not respect any mens persons 1 Pet. 1. 17. nor will he iudge according to the outward appearance and colours of things Esay 11. 3. and it must be righteous because it shall be according to mens wayes and workes Ezech. 18. 30. Rom. 2. 7. 2 Cor. 5. 10. and hee cannot be corrupted with bribes for riches will not auaile in the day of wrath Iob 36. Nor will he regard the false testimonie of the world either for the wicked or against the godly for though it be true that Christ saith As I heare I iudge Ioh. 5. 30. yet that is meant of what he heares from his Father and his booke of prescience and remembrance and not of what hee heares from the world and no multitude nor power can be able to daunt this Iudge for he is a Lord of hoasts Ier. 11. 20. and will iudge by his strength Psal 54. 1. and therefore woe to the Hypocrite that makes a shift to scape the iudgement of man by his deceitfull colours and woe to the mightie men that now breake the net and scape and no man dares controll them and woe to all those foolish men that beleeue not Gods iustice because they like it not or seemes to be against their reason at that day God will ouercome euen in the things he is now iudged Psal 51. 6. Rom. 3. 4. and woe to all them that haue pronounced wrong iudgement on earth their sentence shall not stand but themselues shall come to iudgement for their ill iudgement on earth Eccles 3. 17. and in generall if God will iudge in righteousnesse then no wicked man shall euer be able to stand in iudgment Psal 1. 5. 8. It will be an eternall iudgement for so it is called Heb. 6. 2. not because the Iudge shall sit for euer in examining of causes and sentencing of men but because the effect of this iudgement shall be for euer Looke what happinesse is by sentence of the Iudge appointed for the godly that shal last for euer and so what miserie the wicked are adiudged to shall last for euer Which should serue greatly for reproofe of the carelesnesse of most men that so thinke of a present estate in this little space of time on earth that they forget to take order for eternitie and most wofull is the case of the wicked that so esteeme the pleasures of sinne here which are but for a season that they care not to plunge themselues into estate of torment which shall neuer haue end Ob. But how can this be iust that they should be punished for euer that haue sinned but a little time Sol. Diuers things may be answered to this 1. That no Iudge limiteth his torments to the time of the doing of the fact or crime he measures his punishment by the greatnesse of the offence not by the length of time As in the case of treason murder whoredome c. which may be done in an instant or short time and yet the punishment be for a long time as men punish by death which is a remouing of the malefactor from the societie of men for euer and shall not God haue the like allowance for his proceedings Secondly we must consider of the greatnes of sin by the person against whom it is committed men sinne against God who is infinite and therefore must suffer punishment that is infinite in continuance Thirdly if two men bargain together one selleth another buyeth the buyer will haue his bargaine for euer though the contract be made in a quarter of an houre now sinning is a selling of mens soules and bodies to the deuill for a short pleasure and therefore why should it not be iust that the deuill should haue them for euer Hitherto of the Answer to the first Question The second question is who shall be the Iudge The answer is to that that Christ shall be Iudge euen the same person that is Mediator and of whom all the former Articles of the Creed affirmed which is apparent by these and other Scriptures Ioh. 5. 22. 27. Act. 10. 42. and 17. 31. Not that the Father and Holy Ghost is remoued from this Iudgement for the authoritie of iudging belongs to the whole Trinitie but because the Sonne shall appeare in the Humane Nature and speake and pronounce sentence but when he speaks God speaks and when he iudges God shall iudge not only because he is God but because the Father shall speake and iudge by him so that the Iudgement belongs to him in respect of the visible proceeding in Iudgement and the promulgation and the execution of the sentence Dan. 7. 9. 13. and the like may bee said of his iudging as Man not that he is not Iudge in his Diuine Nature but because that which shall be seene and heard in the Iudgement shall proceed from his
iust It is in vaine to plead the mercy of God and Christ to proue the saluation of the wicked for he is iust as well as mercifull and that they shall know fully at his comming In the sentence of condemnation obserue foure things First the reprobation of the wicked vers 41. Secondly the cause of this reprobation vers 42 43. Thirdly the Apologie of the wicked for themselues vers 44. Fourthly the answer to their Apologie vers 45. In the Reprobation of the wicked I note diuers things as 1. In that speaking of the Iudge his title of King is left out which was mentioned vers 34 40. I gather that wicked men euen at the Tribunall when they shall see Christ in his greatest glory yet they cannot truly loue him or â—steeme of his glory The naturall hatred of Christ will continue vpon them euen at that day 2. In that he saith Depart yee from me it shewes that it is a grieuous misery to be thrust out from Christ it were an euerlasting fearfull punishment if wicked men did suffer no more but the absence of Christ for euer to liue without that Sunne of Righteousnesse is worse than to liue without the shining of the Sunne in the firmament and herein note the iustice of Christ in that wicked men could not abide the company of Christ and true Christians in this world they shall now be paid in the same kinde they shall neuer more enioy the presence of Christ or any one true Christian Woe to Hypocrites at that day though now they seeme to be ioyned to Christ yet let them thinke what it will be when they shall be made to depart 3. In that he calls them Cursed it shewes that euery wicked man is a cursed creature and withall that to be vnder Gods curse is the quintessence of misery And therefore godly men haue little cause to enuy the prosperitie of any wicked man nor wicked man to be so drunken with the estimation of the fading glory of earthly possessions 4. In that he saith Into euerlasting fire it notes the vnspeakable horror of the paine of wicked men in Hell If a man knew he must lie in a burning fire but one day oh how would he be dismayed Oh what senselesnesse hath bewitched vngodly men that are not frighted with euerlasting burnings They are wonderfully blinded that striue to beleeue that there is only Poena Damni not Poena Sensus in Hell That there is no paine in Hell but only losse of good things as the presence of God and Christ c. 5. In that he saith Prepared for the Deuill and his Angels we obserue 1. That God neuer purposed to shew mercy to the Deuills 2. That there is one Deuill is chiefe and hath power ouer the rest 3. That from the beginning God intended to shew mercie vnto mankind though not vnto deuils 4. That the eternall companions of wicked men shall be deuils such as loue wicked company in this life may here see what companions they shall haue in Hell From the description of the cause of the Reprobation we may note 1. That it is not enough to refraine from euill but we must doe good Not bearing of fruit will be a cause of cutting downe the Tree 2. All Religion is pretended in vaine by such as are able and doe not shew mercy to the poore It is a sinne that Christ shall finde only in the wicked From the Apologie of the wicked we learne 1. That men may be very innocent in some things in their owne sight and yet be very guiltie in the sight of God They did thinke verily they neuer saw Christ naked c. and yet in his members they did 2. That it is the propertie of the wicked to remember the good they doe and forget the euill they can remember their prophecying working of miracles and eating and drinking with Christ Matth. 7. 22. but forget all their sinnes of vnmercifulnesse and the like No ma ruell if they iustifie themselues before men that shall dare to doe it before Christ himselfe From the answer to the Apologie we learne plainly that all the iniuries done to the godly yea euen to the poorest and meanest of them Christ reckons as done to himselfe and will accordingly punish them at the day of Iudgement yea not only iniuries but the neglect of honouring and succouring and relieuing of them Hitherto of the manner of the Sentence The execution followes Vnto the execution of the Sentence foure things belong 1. The deliuery of Possession of eternall glory to the godly 2. The detrusion of the wicked into Hell 3. The creation of the new Heauens and new Earth 4. The deliuering vp of the Kingdome of Christ into the hands of God the Father For the first after the sentence ended the Elect shall be all taken vp to heauen with Christ there to reigne with him in eternall blisse where they shall presently be possest of foure incomparable benefits The first is the immediate vision of God so as neuer man saw him in this world If to liue in the presence of great Princes on earth be such a preferment what is it to liue in Gods presence for euer and if to see the Monarches of the earth in their glory so much affect men what is that eternall sight when men that once were but dust and clay are now admitted to behold that infinite perfection and fountaine of all goodnesse In God wee shall behold most perfectly all those things that can be of power to stirre admiration all those beauties and praises that the nature of man can delight in The second is the perfection of their owne natures both in soule and body Then shall their countenances shine like the Sunne in the firmament then shall their very bodies be like spirits able to passe whither they will in a moment then shall they possesse health without all infirmitie or power to feele paine or defect nor sorrow sicknesse or weaknesse shall any more assaile them but greater things than those shall be bestowed vpon their soules for then shall their knowledge be made perfect Here wee know but in part there we shall know as we are knowne there we shall enioy an euerlasting day It is darke night with vs in this world in comparison of that celestiall light of knowledge Here we are groaping in the darke to finde out some parts of truth but there God who is whole truth it selfe shall fill our mindes with the shining beames of his light Then shall all the faculties of the soule be made perfectly glorious in all righteousnesse and true holinesse all impotencies being remoued God himselfe being all in all in the Elect for euer The third is the acquaintance and most glorious societie with all the Angels of Heauen and all iust men of all ages and degrees which fellowship shall be made perfectly comfortable all things that may offend being remoued from them both in their natures and workes The heart of man
teach all that haue care of their owne soule 1. To examine themselues whether they haue the Holy Ghost or not 2 Cor. 13. 5. Rom. 8. 9. Now the Holy Ghost doth discouer himselfe to be in the heart of a man by these signes all or some of them As first by the combat it raiseth in the heart against the flesh Gal. 5. 17. if there be an internall worker within vs that doth constantly oppose and striue against the secret corruption that is in our nature without doubt it is the Holy Ghost Secondly by the taste and sauour it breeds in vs about spirituall things for if the Holy Ghost be in a man his taste for earthly things is marred and he hath a sensible taste of the things of the Spirit accounting nothing more sauourie than holy things such as are the Word Prayer Sacraments godly society and such like Rom. 8. 5. Thirdly by the victory ouer the power of sin If the Holy Ghost be in vs though we may haue sin yet we are freed from the law of sin our corruptions doe not rule and reigne as they were wont to doe Rom. 8. 2. The bodie is dead in respect of sin Rom. 8. 10. The Holy Ghost doth daily set vs a worke in killing of sin one after another as they arise Rom. 8. 13. and this is done by the duties of mortification thus we are washed in the teares of repentance by the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6. 11. and this signe is the more cleare when it reacheth not only to the deeds of the bodie but to the sins of the heart It is an infallible signe of the Holy Ghost if a man haue felt the circumcision of the heart that is if he haue voluntarily implied himselfe in the painfull resisting and cutting off of secret euill in the minde and affections Rom. 2. 29. Fourthly by that transformation is wrought in the hearing of the word 2 Cor. 3. vlt. when a man doth not only heare with admiration but findes himselfe perswaded and presently changed vnto that grace and holinesse is taught him by the word when he is sent home another man Fifthly by the loue of God in affliction It is a speciall worke of the sanctifying Spirit of God when a man can loue God and shew it by the fruits of it euen then when Gods hand is vpon him especially when crosses doe beset him and compasse him about for that is a worke altogether aboue nature This loue to God in aduersitie hee shewes by mourning for his spirituall absence by esteeming any token of his loue and fauour aboue all things in life by delighting himselfe in Gods house and presence by refusing sin for the respect he beares to God though it might bring him neuer so much pleasure or profit by his vexation for any dishonour done to God by his longing after Gods presence in glory and by his constant care to keepe Gods commandements Sixthly by the gift of prayer when a Christian is able in secret with affection and perswasion of God as his best refuge in heauen or earth to make his daily recourse to God vpon all occasions Rom. 8. 15. Thus of the first Vse 2. Such as finde they haue the Holy Ghost should be instructed to carry themselues as becommeth so great an honour done them and shew it especially three waies First by striuing to haue and keepe their soules and bodies cleane from sinne and to make the roomes of their heart as holy as they can for the entertainment of such a diuine guest as the Holy Ghost What a businesse would there be about cleansing and trimming of our houses if some great person were to come thither Secondly we should shew that we beleeue those things taught vs concerning the Holy Ghost by seeking to him vpon all occasions when we finde any need in any thing that belongs to any of those works of the Holy Ghost But especially we should striue not only to get those great works of the holy Ghost wrought in our hearts but also wee should endeauour to shew the power of the working of the holy Ghost in vs by those outward fruits of the holy Ghost more espicially those nine fruits mentioned Gal. 5. 22. it would make a Christian appeare to bee more excellent than any man if hee can soundly act those vertues there mentioned which hee may doe by the holy Ghost that is in him And it were very profitable if men would striue to act them and to lay this patterne still before them Now the things he should expresse are 1. Loue that is a louing behauiour towards the godly yea towards all men such a behauiour as is without hatred emulations enuyings censuring and the like workes of the flesh 2. Ioy that is such a behauiour as expresseth contentment and comfortablenesse both in our spirituall estate in relation to God and in our outward condition in the world 3. Peace that is such a behauiour as is quiet from medling with other mens businesse and is free from discord and contention or sedition or heresies the workes of the flesh mentioned before 4. Long suffering that is such a behauiour as can beare with the infirmites of those with whom hee conuerseth and that is not easily prouoked by slight iniuries but passeth by or pardoneth many a wrong 5. Gentlenesse which is when a man is easie to be spoken to in any businesse without sowrenesse or pride or frowardnesse and doth treat with others in a quiet and humble manner 6. Goodnesse that is such a behauiour as is full of good fruits of mercy when a Christian doth striue to become as helpfull and as profitable as possible he may to all sorts of people where he liueth 7. Faith that is fidelity when a man is iust in his words and promises that hee may bee trusted as safely as if men had his bonds or obligations and withall doth detest lying and deceit and all courses of fraud and guile 8. Meeknesse which consists in the suppressing of anger and inward perturbations which arise from frowardness and discontentment when a man can shew himselfe to be able to beare crosses or prouocations without passion or worldly distempers 9. Temperance which restraines our cares and proiects and excesse in minding or seeking the honours riches or pleasures of life and makes vse soberly of diet apparell recreations and the things wee doe possesse Thus of the second vse Thirdly all men should hence learne to make very high account of all true Christians and to haue them in very high honour because they haue the holy Ghost and vpon them hee hath wrought all those wonderfull workes spoken of before They should bee vsed as the Princes of God in all places where they come Pharaoh when hee would preferre Ioseph could say Where could wee finde such a man in whom is the Spirit of the high God Gen. 41. 38. Thus of the vses for instruction Lastly this Article should be very comfortable to the godly and that in
with eternal punishments why page 500 Sins remitted and retained how page 463 Sitting what it signifieth page 489 Christs Sessio at the right hand of God is comfortable in seuen respects page 492 Christs Soule how produced page 263 Excellency of mans Soule aboue other creatures appeares in seauen things page 197 Soule of man made in the Image of God page 197 Soule immortall page 198 What the Soule workes in the body Ibid. Soule resembles God in the Creation Ibid. Condition of our Soules in death page 449 Soule of Christ in his death indured a priuation of what it had before Ibid Soules of the righteous cry vnder the Alter Ibid. Our greatest care must be for our soules page 422 Christ the Sonne of God page 335 God hath many Sonnes page 336 Where the Spirit is there is liberty page 541 Spirit quenched by two sorts of men page 546 Happinesse of Christs subiects page 233 Christs subiects must doe seuen things page 234 Sufferings of Christ Suffering attributed to the diuine nature in respect of personall vnion page 305 Christs Sufferings full of wonder and amazement Ibid. They teach vs six things Ibid. He suffered not for all proued against the Arminians page 307 He Suffered from all sorts of enemies Ibid. To teach vs three things Ibid. Who haue part in Christs Sufferings page 308 Christs Sufferings a matchlesse patterne of his loue page 309 Iust Suffers for the vniust Ibid. Seuen reasons why he suffered page 310 Scriptures fulfilled in his Sufferings Ibid. His sufferings teach vs patience page 311 Two obiections against his Sufferings answered page 312 Difference betweene Christs Sufferings and Martyrs page 313 End of Christs Sufferings teach vs diuers things Ibid. Benefit of his Sufferings appeares in seuen things page 314 Hee suffered by waie of Imputation page 316 Hee Suffered from his conception to his resurrection page 317 What he Suffered from his Baptisme to his last Supper page 320 Where he Suffered page 325 When he Suffered Ibid. Hee Suffered Voluntarily page 326 348 421 Hee Suffered meane vsage why page 356 Christ suffers two things from Herod page 370 Christs Sufferings should make vs afraid of sinne page 397 We should Suffer any thing for Christs sake page 417 Superscription ouer Christs Head page 399 Pilates meaning in it Ibid. God by this giues testimonie to his Son Ibid. Superscription written in three Languages page 402 Deriuation of Symbolum with signification thereof T. ALL men need be Taught page 471 Teares haue power ouer Christ page 385 Christ Teacheth diuers waies page 221 Excellency of Christs manner of Teaching page 222 Christ Tempted for diuers reasons page 320 Christs Temptation teacheth vs fiue things page 321 Christ dwels not in Temples made with hands page 243 Thiefe conuerted page 404 Abuse not his example to procrastination page 405 Three fruits of his conuersion page 406 Thiefes confession page 408 Thiefes prayer hath in it three things obseruable page 409 Christs answer to the Thiefe page 411 How the Thiefe vnderstood what was meant by Paradise Ibid. Profitable to teach the people the whole body of Theology page 2 Thomas his vnbeleefe page 464 Thomas his confession page 465 Christ crowned with Thornes page 381 Thankefulnesse to God for the blessings of Heauen page 176 Thunder and lightning page 170 Times and seasons left to God page 427 Worldfull of Treachery page 334 Christs apparition to his Disciples the doores being shut no proofe for Transubstantiation page 462 Truth of God See God Christ beares witnesse to the Truth page 365 Truth will preuaile Ibid. Constancy for the Truth page 366 Christs subiects are of the Truth Ibid. Christ fastened to a Tree for three reasons page 390 Doctrine of the Trinity page 115 Proofes of the Trinity page 116 In handling the Trinity wee must bee wise to sobriety page 117 Trinity Essence Persons all brought in in the Primitiue Church page 123 Eleuen obiections against the Trinity answered page 124 Doctrine of the Trinity vsefull page 126 We must speake of the Trinity in vnity page 127 Vnsound speeches of the Trinity Ibid. What Heretikes haue assaulted it Ib. V. ORiginall of vegetable creatures page 185 Their variety and vse page 186 Vaile of the Temple rent page 413 What it was Ibid. What it signified page 414 Vbiquitaries confuted page 502 They gaue Christ Vinegar to drinke for three reasons page 398 Virgin Mary not conceiued without sinne page 265 Virgin ouer-shadowed page 265 Christ tooke his Body of a Virgin page 267 Wofull estate of vnbeleeuers page 35 240. Christ vpbraided his Disciples for vnbeliefe why page 470 Vnity of God See God W. GOds dearest seruants exposed to outward Wants page 466 Great Wants fore-runne extraordinary supplies Ibid. Christ speakes to Women page 285 Comfort for Women in Child-bearing page 269 Women chiefe witnesses of Christs death page 419 What wholsome words are page 3 Wicked men incorrigible page 348 Wicked desire Christs miracles not his Word page 369 Wicked men of more account then godly page 371 Wicked men within the Church may be as vile as they are without page 376 Wicked men are impatient vnder Gods hand page 386 Wicked men are like a dry Tree Ibid. Wicked men in a wofull case page 397 Wicked men how condemned already page 509 Wicked men are Goats page 418 Wicked men are cursed creatures page 527 Wicked men forget their sins page 528 Wicked men taste the Word of God without digestion page 540 Difference betweene godly and wicked men in their desire after Christ page 369 Great World a little Garden page 161 It is like a Booke Ibid. Like a faire House Ibid. Fiue things wonderfull in the making of the world page 162 Workes of God of two sorts page 144 Externall Workes of foure sorts page 145 When the world was made page 148 Giue God the Glory of his Workes page 149 Meditate on Gods Workes not delight in idle shewes Ibid. World fiered at the last day how page 531 Word doth not euer presently worke page 354 God Workes sometimes by vnlikely meanes Ibid. How the Word was made flesh page 251 Vnion of the Word and flesh differ from other vnions Ibid. Gods Wisdome moderates betweene his Iustice and mercy â—8 Three beare Witnesse of Christ in Heauen three on earth page 430 LONDON Printed by G. M. for R. R. P. Stephens and C. Meredith and are to be sold at their shop at the golden Lyon in Pauls Church-yard 1626. Pro. 335. * So much as now is published comes vnto thy hands as it was left fully perfected by the Author in his life time 2. Waies of Preaching 1. By Text. 2. Without Text. And both expedient The Apostles Patterne The method intended What the Creed is What wholesome words are Vnwholesome doctrines of two sorts 1. Corrupt doctrine Diuers sorts of corrupt doctrine How many waies true doctrine may be vnwholsome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How the Creed is a Patterne Note What great respect we should haue of the doctrines